Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - HBCarter

Pages: [1] 2 3
1
Climax Control Archives / Lyons Tamer
« on: May 02, 2025, 09:27:18 PM »
Stockholm, Sweden
Avicii Arena

It was less than a week ago when all hell broke loose following the Main Event to Climax Control, and much of the controversy surrounded none other than the World Heavyweight Champion, Alex Jones. Alex had issued an ominous threat against his number one contender, Carter McKinney - promising that Carter’s loved ones would bear the burden of his “sins” against the champion. And Alex is nothing if not a man of his word.

Carter’s brother-in-law, Lyle Kasey Junior, fell in defeat to the veteran wrestler - and it was Carter that saved him from a post-match beat down. It was also Carter that suffered for his efforts, thanks in part to the timely interference of Aaron Asphyxia and a curb stomp right into the very same chair he had used against Alex mere seconds ago. Which was where we picked up mere minutes later, following the arrival of Carter’s husband and LJ’s half-brother Miles…

“Careful, luv.” Miles said as the curtains to the famed “gorilla position” were thrown open wide and he and a now alert LJ, helped Carter through - his arms draped over the shoulders of both Kasey brothers. They took one step at a time, carefully, as they led Carter down the small flight until Carter's feet met solid ground once again.

“Miles…” Carter said, his bell clearly been rung, but still as stubborn and as feisty as ever. “I’m fi-”

“You’re NOT fine.” But it was LJ who had spoken up in place of his own brother. He and Carter had issues between the two of them at one point but that was ancient history. Carter was his family now, and Carter had proven that by coming to his aid when he needed it. The least LJ could do was the very same. “I was RIGHT there and felt that fecking stomp! If I wasn’t so damn out of it…”

“Stop, the both of you.” Miles all but commanded as they set foot on the floor and were converged upon by some of their close friends such as a concerned Alexandra Calaway, not to mention Bella Madison and her own husband, Malachi. But it was the sudden presence of Christian Underwood, flanked by two of the backstage paramedics that were hired primarily for just such occasions.

“Follow me.” Was the simple but direct command of the SCW’s boss man as he did an about face and headed back up the aisle with Miles and LJ helping Carter along the path…

***

“Do you feel nauseated?” One paramedic asked Carter, as the young grappler sat on the bench in the room set aside for first aid. LJ had taken his leave momentarily alongside Alexandra, but Miles remained, hovering as close as allowed while the two paramedics did their work. Christian had taken his leave with the specific request that he and Mark Ward be updated as soon as possible on Carter’s condition.

The second paramedic made note of this on the tablet in his hand, while her peer shone a small light in Carter’s eyes, murmuring solidly, “So you just have the headache?” To which Carter nodded in the affirmative.

“I just had my head stomped into a steel chair.” Carter retorted with a trace of sarcasm in his tone. “I’d be surprised if I didn’t.”

“Babe…” Miles all but warned Carter, knowing his husband’s saucy nature and even more acidic tongue. But these professionals were only doing their jobs and Carter’s personality quirks could hinder that.

The older man that was kneeling in front of Carter for the examination glanced back at Miles over his shoulder and smiled appreciatively. He turned back to the ‘patient’ and addressed him, “No dizziness? No sensitivity to the light in this room?” Both of which Carter shook his head no to in answer. The paramedic then said, “Okay, up.”

Carter did as instructed, and the paramedic stepped back and said, “Walk across the room and back.” As in testing him for any signs of imbalance or sudden waves of dizziness that might arise. Carter did as told, walking across the room and passing Miles who watched his progress intently. Carter arrived at the far wall, then turned back but it was as he passed Miles again that Miles jumped, almost making a squeaking noise.

“Oop!” Miles quipped. “I think he’s good.”

“Why do you say that?” The female paramedic asked, shaking her head as Carter returned to sitting on the bench at their direction.

Miles answered, “He grabbed me arse.”

All heads turned to Carter who just wore that smoldering grin on his face. The male paramedic exhaled gently, shaking his head. He took his place beside his coworker and said for both Carter and Miles to hear, “I don’t think he has a concussion since he just has the headache, so I don’t think a trip to the hospital is necessary.”

“Thank fuck…” Carter whispered, but the paramedic continued, “Just take some over the counter aspirin for the headache for the time being. But I would suggest not leaving for Copenhagen tomorrow as scheduled. I would wait an extra day, just to be on the safe side.”

“Is that really necessary?” Carter asked, but before either paramedic could say anything, it was Miles who answered with a firm, “Yes it is!” prompting Carter to turn his head aside with an almost comical expression that silently said “Sorry I spoke!” Miles then looked to the two as he opened the door and he gave a genuine smile of appreciation for the care shown to his husband, “Thank you. Both of you.”

They both smiled and nodded as Carter slowly stood up, still feeling it, and Miles was quick to lend him a helping hand and he escorted him through the door as it shut behind them. Miles started to walk down the hall, heading in the direction of the locker rooms with his arm snugly wrapped around the waist of his husband.

Miles said, “I’ll drop you off for a moment to get your things and let LJ and Ally know we’ll meet them for a late dinner. I have to go talk to Christian.”

“About what?” Carter asked, his brow knitting into a frown as if he had some slight inkling on the direction Miles’s mind was headed. And he was right.

“Protective hubby mode has been activated.” Miles stated matter-of-factly, a statement that sounded silly but was anything but intended. “So I’m going to have a little chat with Christian and…”

But whatever else Miles was going to say was interrupted by a forceful, “no.” emanating from Carter himself who stopped, forcing Miles to come to a halt as well. Carter turned to face Miles directly and shook his head, a most uncharacteristic expression of stern authority on his own face. “Just… no.”

“No, what?” Miles questioned, to which Carter answered, “No going to Christian and wanting a match against Alex.”

“After what that fuck did to you!?” Miles asked, clearly caught off guard by this stark refusal on Carter’s behalf. “Why shouldn’t I go out there and kick his…?”

“Because I am asking you not to!” Carter’s voice rose before he could check himself. The two men stared into one another’s eyes, as if searching for something. A lingering silence was kept between them until Carter broke it with no small sense of discomfort. He asked, “Do you believe I can beat Alex?”

Miles frowned, as if he couldn’t believe Carter was questioning his faith in him. “Luv, you know I do!”

“Then you need to step aside and let me handle this.” Carter stated, his words strong. His tone was even stronger. “Because even if I do win the title from Alex, how seriously will anyone take me with you handling all my fights for me? Or softening up Alex for me two weeks before our match?”

Miles stared hard at him, but his facial expressions softened as he took in his words and the meaning behind them. If Miles went to Underwood now and demanded a match against Alex, it would be little to no better than what happened when Vincent Lyons interfered in the Elimination Chamber, costing Jayden Harris and leaving Carter questioning to this very day if he truly deserved that victory and the title opportunity against Alex Jones in Paris.

“You know I don’t like this?” Miles asked with more of a statement than a question. Carter just smiled and he answered back, “And you know how much I love it when protective hubby mode is activated but there are just sometimes when I have to do this on my own. Like now. Vincent already took away the credibility for my win in the Chamber. Please don’t do the same with Alex.”

Miles drew in a deep breath and gently exhaled through his nose, his eyes never leaving those beautiful blue orbs that he often found himself lost in. He felt the familiar warmth of love swell in his chest. Though he had his own thoughts, his own wishes melted in the light of Carter’s persistence. With a small smile he wrapped both arms around him and drew Carter into one of those famously talented hugs.

“If it matters to you, then it matters to me,” Miles said, his voice low and yielding, not out of defeat, but out of devotion.

Copenhagen, Denmark -
Royal Arena

Standing in an empty wrestling arena, the silence feels almost surreal, a stark contrast to the roar that usually fills the space. Rows of vacant seats stretch into the shadows, their stillness echoing with memories of cheers, chants, and the clash of bodies in the ring. The faint scent of sweat and adrenaline lingers in the air, mixing with the sterile smell of disinfectant. Overhead, spotlights cast long, sharp beams onto the vacant ring, now just a silent stage awaiting its next battle. The emptiness carries a strange weight, as if the ghosts of past matches still linger, watching, waiting for the bell to ring again. And it was inside of that ring where the “Pride of SCW” - Helluva Bottom Carter, stood.

The camera panned a surrounding shot, showcasing each side of both this young grappler as well as the arena where in two days, the latest stop on the Viking Era tour would take place. More to the point, it would be where Carter would put the proverbial foot down on an issue that had arisen in recent weeks.

“Let me put this as gently as I can, and this goes out to the so-called ‘loose cannon’ of the Lyons Den. My opponent in just a matter of days. Vincent Lyons … Junior. Vincent, I won’t pretend any sort of good will between your family and myself - save for perhaps Eddie and that’s only because in a family of black sheep, Eddie is solid gold. But with his present company excluded, please allow me to say that the Lyons family is about as stable as a game of Jenga during an earthquake!”

“And yes, this all started when the Queen Bee herself, Little Ms Victoria, decided to play sex therapist between Miles and myself and show us that pain is supposedly pleasure or something to that degree. Really, who the hell knows what goes through that woman’s head? I mean I could say she’s the more shallow basket case between the two of you when the truth is just that much more simple; Victoria Lyons is like a family heirloom that nobody wants to inherit. Cluttered, outdated, and just a constant reminder of how bad taste can run in the same bloodline. I never really had any issues with the woman, up until she decided to play off some perverse pleasure of watching Miles and myself beat one another bloody. I mean, she and I even bonded somewhat over our mutual affection for Patti Lupone.”


Carter snapped his finger as if to proclaim, “Yes Queen!”

“But after your actions in the Chamber, and her being almost as dismissive as you were in what you cost me? The gloves are off and the filter is non-existent. But this isn’t about her, not really. This is about you and why I went to the brass and asked for this match specifically. This is why I wanted to stand inside of the ring against a man so many are calling one of the more physically and psychologically dangerous Superstars in all of Sin City Wrestling. And that is to deliver one very simple message…”

“Stay out of my business!”


Carter raised his brow, his eyes glaring right into the camera.

“I blame you, Vincent. For everything! SCW was making history and seven men went into that Elimination Chamber and we put on the grandest show, one that I am certain will have its place as a Match of the Year candidate. We didn’t leave a single fan in their seat that night, but you just couldn’t handle that, could you? You just had to be a part of things, even if literally nobody wanted you out there! I had Jayden! I knew it then, just as I know it now! But you took that away from me. For whatever reason you have it out for the Brat, you took away all credibility of that one career defining win! Now, for the remainder of my career, I am going to be left wondering those two most painful words – ‘what if?’! And that’s why I wanted this match! That is why I called you out!”

“You  and that Queen cousin of yours, you both told me to just accept the win and move on.”


Carter shook his head.

“Sorry Junior, but I don’t work that way. Do you honestly think for a second I haven’t come across men like you before? The kind of man who walks into a room and makes the air feel charged, like a storm about to break? Unpredictable and explosive, a man that plays by no one’s rules. Not because he wants to be thought of as a rebel, but because rules simply didn’t exist in your world! A man who’s temper flares without warning, your maniacal laughter too loud, and who’s silence is often more dangerous than your words.”

“I’ve known men like you my whole life, Vincent. People around you watch with a mix of awe and fear, never sure if you’re about to start a fight or crack a joke. A loose cannon, volatile and magnetic, the kind of man you can’t trust but also you can’t ignore.”

“But here’s the thing; do you know what happens when you turn your back on so-called ‘loose cannons’ and ignore their reputations? They disappear. All of your words - which I’m certain Victoria thinks of as sharp and commanding - are going to fall flat on deaf ears. And you are going to fall flat beneath the uncomfortable weight of your own failure. You and Victoria think of you as some powerful figure to be in awe of, but in truth the world sees you as you are. Small. Insignificant. Grasping at some ghost of control that you never really had in the first place outside of your own family tree, if even there!”


Carter approached the side of the ring where he leaned against the ropes, resting his forearms on the top rope and he looked down into the camera below.

“The sad, simple truth of this entire ordeal between us Vincent is that I don’t care. I don’t care about you, or whatever the hell you have going against Jayden Harris. Jayden made his thoughts about me all too evident last week and I can respond to everything he said about me with two very simple words - ‘suck it!’. But you, this is about you. Literally everyone around the world watched you get involved in the Chamber, but at the time nobody was angry at you. They just felt pity. Because interfering in that match was like seeing a raccoon try to join a ballet recital. Completely out of place and embarrassing for everyone involved. Especially your own flesh and blood.”

“She’d never admit it but I can’t imagine Victoria feeling anything but shame where you’re concerned. She’s become the most dominant Bombshell Roulette Champion in recent memory so kudos to her! And no matter where he stands, no matter what Victoria says to the contrary, Eddie is a success story and his star is just going to burn hotter and shine brighter the longer he’s in the spotlight! But you?”

“If you were any more of a failure to your family, you’d have to apply for a part-time job as a cautionary tale! I mean, people talk down on me about not being able to extend my reach and grab that brass ring, but you serve as something of an inspiration for all the wrong reasons. It’s impressive how you’ve achieved absolutely nothing with all the time in the world to be somebody other than Victoria’s toady!”


Carter gave the ring ropes a hard tug - as if testing them - but he used them as a means to stand upright. Tall and proud. The number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship. 

“I also admit that this match is going to serve another purpose, so I hope you don’t mind my use of you as something akin to a guinea pig. Men like you… Men like Alex Jones. You question me. Question whether or not I have the killer instinct to do what must be done in order to take that one, final step up the mountain. Well, after Sunday? Nobody is going to be questioning just how far I can go in order to get things done - and to make things right. The days of people questioning how far I can go in this business are going to come to an end, and I can only pray to god that Alex Jones will be watching - because while you’re first? He’s next.”

Carter then stepped through the ropes and dropped to the ringside floor, one last thing to say to the Lyons whom he knew would be watching.

“Oh, and Queen Victoria? Do let me know where to send flowers in lieu of Vincent digging his own grave.”

He puckered his lips and walked into the shadows of the arena’s darkness.

2
Supercard Archives / A Strange Coincidence
« on: March 28, 2025, 10:37:54 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada

“So if you don't mind my asking…” Roxi Johnson asked from the front passenger seat in the blue Rubicon with black trim, the Jeep Wrangler driving down the city streets of Las Vegas, heading from the Harry Reid International Airport to the nearby Strip and their destination. “Why didn't Miles come with?”

“There wouldn’t have been any room for everyone, truth be told.” Carter answered. “But trust me when I say he wanted to. Especially considering this is his vehicle. Mine is a little green bug. I had to sit through a 30 minute safety lecture from Miles before he agreed to give me the keys so I could pick you up.”

Keira’s perfectly coiffed brow rose and she asked, “Why did he do that?”

“Oh he’s just the protective type.” Was Carter’s simple answer. Of course he wasn’t going to tell his special passengers the truth was that Miles (and everybody else) didn’t think Carter was the safest of drivers. Impulsive. Hot tempered. And prone to exaggerations of road rage. He added, “Of me and his baby here.”

“Are you two doing okay?” Keira asked. “I mean, being in the same match like this has to be challenging.”

“It is.” Carter nodded, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. “And if I’m going to be perfectly honest, I don’t know how I’m going to handle it.”

“What do you mean?” Roxi asked, genuine concern on her face.

Carter answered, “I mean … what happens if he and I are caught alone in the Chamber? What if we’re the last two? One of us is going to have to win at the expense of the other and… I’m just worried what’ll happen after.”

“You think if you win, Miles will be angry?” Roxi asked, to which all Carter could do was admit the truth in a silent nod.

“Do you love him?” The question was asked by one of the ladies, but Carter seemed temporarily lost. His eyes kept shifting to the rear view mirror and the white Nissan Sentra riding his tail. One of Carter’s biggest pet peeves as a driver was tailgating, and yes. Had he been alone and in any other car, chances were he’d live up to his reckless reputation and brake check whoever was behind him. But it wasn’t that.

It was the fact that this very same car had been directly behind him from the moment they had left the airport. And part of him could have sworn a similar car had been driving behind him when he had left home for the airport. But the rational part of him was forced to admit that the Nissan was a wildly popular car and there was no reason to think he was being followed. Thus, he smothered his paranoia and did a double take to the two women talking to him.

“Beg pardon?”

“Do you love him?” Keira asked. Carter frowned briefly and answered, “Of course I do.”

“And does he love you?” Roxi followed up, to which Carter answered, “He must if he risked putting a ring on it.”

But his joke seemingly fell flat and he cleared his throat and he answered truthfully. Seriously. “He does.”

Roxi leaned back into her seat, satisfied. “Then you two will be just fine.” She said. “Keira and I have had to face each other and look at us now. We made it with no collateral damage. And if anyone else can, it’s you and Miles.”

Carter smiled, taking their words of comfort and reassurance to heart as Roxi gripped the back of his wrist and gave him a comforting squeeze. Moments later, they pulled into the lot of the Turnberry Towers and drove toward the secured parking garage. Carter glanced casually into the rearview mirror and noticed the Nissan was no longer behind him.

Coincidence.

Turnberry Towers

“We really do appreciate what you’re doing for us.” Was the first thing heard from Keira as the door to the condo opened with a flourish, and Miles and Carter allowed Keira and Roxi and their children to enter first before bringing in their luggage.

Roxi hefted the seven month old Lexi up against her and she tried to say, “But you know it wasn’t necessary.”

“Well, we’ll just have to agree to disagree.” Miles declared as he and Carter set the luggage up against the wall, further stating, “You were going to be here in Vegas anyway and then going to Tucson, same as us. It’s the least we can do.”

Carter offered, “We have the guest room ready, and borrowed a crib for Lexi. As for Nate, I think we arranged something special for this little guy.”

Miles, placing a hand on the child’s shoulder, directed his attention to the spacious living room and the eight year old’s eyes widened in amazement at the elaborate blanket fort that Miles and Carter had constructed for him from multiple sheets and blankets up and over the sofa complete with pillows and fairy lights lining the entire structure.

“Cool!” Nate exclaimed.

“We hope it’s okay?” Carter almost looked worried, wringing his hands together. “We thought the guest room might be too crowded for all four of you and thought it might be fun for Nate.”

“Carter, it’s incredibly kind of you two going through all this trouble.” Roxi placed a reassuring hand on the young man’s shoulder.

“Well, we’re not exactly finished.” Miles offered up, stating, “We’ll get you all settled and then order takeout from wherever you like. Maybe a movie - guest's choice of course…”

“Kitty!” The eight year old Nate cried with a childlike glee, the very moment his eyes landed upon the tuxedo cat that had miraculously found its way into the home and hearts of Carter and Miles. The (in)famous feline affectionately named Ms. Thang was lounging on the dining room table seemingly without a care. Her head turned lazily, her eyes half open, in the direction the voice emanated from.

And before Keira or Roxi could restrain the energetic boy, Nate darted forward for a closer look at the ‘lady of the house’. The moment he got close, Ms. Thang sprung up onto the tips of all four paws, her back arched to comical proportions and her head tilted completely sideways. She skittered across the surface of the table – and fell right off the edge! Nate turned to his moms with wide eyes, but their own expressions betrayed the surprise and amusement of the cat’s well earned reputation.

Roxi and Keira exchanged a brief, bemused glance and looked at their hosts and Carter could just smile and shrug while his husband struggled in vain to reign in his laughter.

“Yeah, that’s our girl.” Was all Carter could say.



The Elimination Chamber

The lights within the TCC Arena were completely out save for one spotlight. The light that shone directly above the towering structure where in two mere days, history would be made. All else around was cloaked in shadow. And one of those very shadows was moving, walking toward the Chamber. The single door that allowed entrance for those seeking glory, and the only way out for the vanquished, slid open seemingly of its own accord - and that shadowy figure walked up the steps and climbed through the ropes.

Once under the single spotlight, it was revealed to be none other than Helluva Bottom Carter, clad in his ring gear as if the match were looming immediately rather than in a matter of days. Carter stood directly in the center of the ring, his head tilted back fully to look up and around in every direction.

“Somehow I expect Mel Gibson as Mad Max and Tina Turner as Aunty Entity to just show up in something like this. Call it wishful thinking, I imagine. Now before any armchair experts try to mansplain the differences between this and Thunderdome, trust me. I’m already well aware. Two completely different competitions - risking body and soul and perhaps more. But similar in one regard that is all-too important. In this case…?”

Carter held his arms out and turned full circle to take it all in.

“Seven men will enter. And only one will leave. Only one will make history as the winner of the first-ever Elimination Chamber and the number one contender to either Finn Whelan or Alex Jones.”

“The simple fact is that I’ve been overlooked from the very moment I laced up my first pair of boots. Not by my trainers or the bosses in SCW or formerly SCU, mind you. But some of my peers would take one look at me and think I was too soft to make it in a match this extreme. And you know something? For the most part, I’m fine with that because those same people have the mistaken assumption that just because I look soft means I do business that way. But if they’d paid attention to anything concerning me over the past five-plus years, they’d realize just how mistaken that assumption is. But this time around? I have to admit that I’ve been pleasantly surprised by the attitudes of the six other men in this match.”

“Bulldog Bill Barnhart especially took me by surprise. When Bulldog told the world that J2H and yours truly were two of the ones he thought would make it to the very end of the Chamber, I thought I heard him wrong. I mean, here Bulldog was completely supporting me at the expense of his close friend Senor Vinnie and even himself. That is a real rarity in this business if you openly state that this person or that has as good a shot - if not better - than you and yours.”

“So as much credit as I will always give Bulldog, I also have to admit that a part of me is confused AF by who you are and what you do. And I’m not talking about the ongoing and endearing sagas of Iris’s love life with a cactus, or even this misguided belief that you’re in your early to mid thirties. Who am I to judge? You do you! No, what confounds me to this very day is that throughout your entire career, you have been built up as this grizzled heel. An old school badass who can kick ass in a bar fight just as easily as he can out wrestle the average schmo inside of the ring. But after each and every match that you’re in - win or lose - you immediately get on social media and you pay your opponent respect. I can’t for the life of me ever remember you complaining about a loss or holding a win over someone’s head. For as big a badass as you are Bulldog? You are equally respectful and for that I have to give you proper kudos. I just hope that after all is said and done and I walk away as the number one contender, you keep that head held up high. And buy me a wine after - because I hate beer.”

“I stand by what I said last week and I make no apologies for saying I don’t think that J2H or Jayden Harris belong in this match because the rest of us earned our way in while those two got their spots because someone in the hierarchy believed this Chamber match needed a proverbial shot in the arm. To that I say bullshit! And no matter what anyone says or does, you aren’t going to change my mind about who should be in this match and who should not. But… I also meant it when I said that if anyone deserved to get a spot on merit alone, it would be J2H.”


Carter nodded, giving the camera a salute.

“J2H is the sort of man that many entering this business look up to. Aspire to become. They see that he started out as James Huntington Hawkes III aka ‘the Brat Prince’ and metamorphosed into J2H. He started off as an overly entitled rich joke, losing his very first match in SCW to Angel – a teddy bear. He was the man who everybody hated so much that one time in a Battle Royal, everyone - heel and face, friend and enemy, teamed up to pick his scrawny ass up and dump him right out of the ring so they didn’t have to deal with him. Looking back on those ridiculous times, I don’t think anybody believed that former Jobber To the Stars would ever become the man that he is today.”

Carter held up a hand and counted off on his fingers.

“Four-time World Heavyweight Champion. Roulette Champion. World Tag Team Champion. Two-time Internet Champion. And that’s just the opening pages of the story that everyone will one day remember when his tale is told! So much more has taken place in this man’s epic career!”

Carter turned briefly toward the camera and pinched a thumb and forefinger together.

“But even if you can’t respect or agree with his actions outside of the ring, his career inside is a whole other level! Whether you hate him or like him, you’d be a liar to try and deny him any of the accolades that he’s earned. And to think that a man like that, someone who I watched as a teenager, that I earned even the smallest bit of respect from him? That more than anything else tells me that I belong here. That I have earned my place and I can and will make it to the end. But… you can cut the mind games, James. Because try as you might, mind games are not your strong suit. If you can’t legit beat it or throw money at it, don’t even bother. If you think anything you say or do can drive even the slightest of wedges between Miles and myself, then you are not as smart nor clever as you might like to believe yourself to be.”

“I know better than anyone else that my career hasn’t taken off the way that I would have liked. I know that for all the expectations of me by my friends and family, and even my peers, that I have not lived up to as much as they would have liked. Nobody feels that as much as I do, and that is why I am walking into this very Chamber on Sunday and I am turning that shit around! You shocked me when you gave me props. I could not even begin to describe how I felt when you named me one of your Elite Eight… but at Blaze of Glory XIV in Tucson, I am going to pay you back for all of that confidence in me the only way that I know could possibly satisfy you; by beating you. Something very few can say they ever managed to accomplish.”


Carter starts to walk closer toward the cage, gliding around the perimeter while running his open palm against the steel bars.

“And Vinnie makes three! I swear to God that you guys are going to give me a swelled head with all the nice things that you’ve said about and to me. Vinnie here finds himself in a similar situation as I find myself. While I’m set to possibly face my own husband in the Chamber, Vinnie is also in the unenviable position of possibly being pitted against one of his closest friends - in the business or elsewise - in Bulldog Bill Barnhart. And I will grant you that as chances are high that I will have to face Miles, your chances of having to face Bulldog are equally as solid.”

“The question though Vinnie is how will you be able to handle it when it happens? Miles and I have the obvious bonds of marriage that would keep us together through the inevitable, but you and Bulldog? While you have a pretty solid friendship, the only thing keeping you two together is this really weird thing going on between Bill’s bulldog and your cactus. And while I am the last person who should be kink shaming anyone, all I can say is…”


Carter silently mouths “Wow!” with wide eyes.

“But it’s not Bill you have to worry about, unless absolutely necessary. Just like Miles and I won’t have to face each other unless there is no other choice. Like if we’re the first two in this match, or the final two. You just have to worry about five other men, myself included, until that time comes. You two can work together but I know you Vinnie, just like I know Bulldog by reputation. All it’s going to take is that one chance where you see the opportunity to eliminate one or the other and you’re going to take it. Then what?”

Carter shook his head.

“Then you won’t have the crutch of your friendship and partnership to lean on. You are going to have to focus on everyone else to get where you want to go. Same as everyone else. Same as me.”

Carter poked a finger to his own chest.

“And I am fully prepared to make those hard choices to be that final man standing Vinnie.”

Carter then stopped in his pacing and turned to stare intently into the camera.

“Is that what you wanted to hear, O’ Unbreakable One? That I am perfectly willing to go that extra mile and do what I have to do in order to win this Chamber? Because yeah… I am. The difference between us is that you and I have very different ideas on ‘what must be done’. At least where Miles is concerned.”

Carter huffed and rolled his eyes, hands held up.

“I know, I know! Broken record and all!”

“Eddie, I stand by what I said last week when I told the world that you could easily be the wild card of this entire match. After the showing you put in against Finn Whelan in your World title match and the fact that to date you are the only man to pin Finn’s shoulders to the mat in HOW LONG…?? How could anyone not look at these two very simple accomplishments and not think you are easily going to be one of the final two, if not the winner overall? And you might be… You just won’t be the final man out of those two.”

“It’s your mistaken assumption that Miles and I are not willing to turn each other into bloody ground beef that makes us both weak, unable or unwilling to go that extra mile, that is going to cost you in the end.”


Carter wrapped his hands around the cage bars of the Chamber and bent over at the waist, an intense stare behind his bright, blue eyes as he pressed his face up close against the bars.

“You know, I am going to go out on a limb here Jayden and guess that somehow, somewhere, I touched a nerve. I mean, I sat back and watched what everyone had to say about me the previous week and it just seemed to me that you were the single most outspoken where I was concerned. Is it because of what you told the world when you said that there were only two men in this match that you considered to be a threat to you, my name being amongst them? I suppose I should be flattered by that assessment but I also can’t help but feel just a touch annoyed that you’re automatically looking past four other men in this match that could both surprise and humble you.”

“Picture it! Jayden Harris! Second generation Superstar and a man with a chip on his shoulder the size of Nevada! Supremely confident in his own abilities and all but certain he’s going to walk right out of Tucson as winner of the Elimination Chamber and the Number One Contender for the World Heavyweight Championship… the first to be eliminated.”


Carter wore a bit of a twisted smile on his face as he stared into the camera.

“Can you imagine how much that would hurt? How embarrassing it would be? Would you even be able to move past that, should it happen? If you look past veterans like Bulldog or Senor Vinnie and one of them put you flat on your back and you had to suffer the walk of shame to the back? I doubt that there’s a man in this match that wouldn’t find it oddly satisfying and more than a little entertaining.”

“You waltz into SCW like you own the damn place, talking trash about everyone else’s accomplishments or lack thereof - when you haven’t accomplished jack by comparison to anyone else! You’ve gotten a couple of big wins, yes. So have I. So has everyone else! Bulldog is a former Mixed Tag Champion. And you? Eddie Lyons is a former Roulette and Mixed Tag Champion - and pinned Finn Whelan to win those championships! The first man in nearly a year if not longer to do so! And you? Senor Vinnie has been a World Heavyweight and Internet Champion, Jayden. And you? Miles Kasey has held the Internet and Roulette Championships - more than you can say as of press time. And we won’t even begin to compare your accomplishments to what J2H has done during his years here! And as for me? Well granted I was a late bloomer but I can say that I had at least one more title run than you have. So tell me, Jayden… What exactly have you accomplished by comparison? I mean, if you want to go the honest route, you’ve accomplished the least out of all seven men in this match. And yet you are strutting around, talking smack and acting like you’re the greatest thing to hit a wrestling ring since turnbuckle pads!”

“But of course that fact didn’t stop you from acting the role of alienist to my psyche or career, which speaks more about your own delusions of grandeur than my lack of success overall. Everything that you said about me, everything that I’ve experienced both inside of the ring and out - it just felt like you had to express an opinion on? Attaboy Va-JayJay, good for you! Because let’s face facts; it’s why we’re here. I don’t know you on a personal level and I have to be honest; not sure I’d want to. But please, allow me to break things down a little bit for you.”

“All the criticisms you had for my career thus far? I’ve heard others say the same damn things and in some cases, I’ve said myself. You are not telling me anything that I don’t already know - but I have to ask you something. What exactly did you mean by ‘it doesn't matter how I beat your dad’? The only way I beat Michael Harris was a straight up, clean pinfall. No use of the ropes. No pulling the tights. No distractions or outside interference. I admit that your old man was pretty much in control of that match and then he just let things get away from him. Got rocky, too overconfident. Now who does that sound like? Hm?”

“Now because I have had my share of losses and learning inside of the ring, you accuse me of wasting everyone’s time? Do you think all I do is take? You want to be a pot or the kettle? If 2025, the modern age, is anything, it's all about victimhood. And Jayden, the way you've been going about running your mouth with your woe with me attitude, you could be the poster boy for victimization. I'm no fan of the things J2H and his boot licks have been doing, but can I remind you that you started it from the very beginning? Not J2H. Not your dad or Kevin Carter or Alexander Raven. You. You're the one who ran James down with your father's car, trying to end his career and more. And yet you turn around and try to sweep all of that under the rug! Then you go on and on with your victim blaming until there wasn't a dry eye in the house. How what J2H did affected YOU and how it affected YOUR woman and YOUR child. Well what about how what YOU did Jayden? How do you think Melody Grace was affected by you running her husband down? How about J2H’s little boy, watching on TV when he saw that happen? Or is that somehow different because of your family name? Or could it possibly be because when it all boils down to it, you’re little more than a loud mouthed hypocrite.”

“Don’t get me wrong. I'm trying to take the high road here with you here Jayden, all things considered, and not sink to plucking the same low hanging fruit that everyone else has gotten their hands on. I could easily take a shot at how the hair on your chest is better groomed than the hair on your head. I could point out how your hairstyle could lead one into the mistaken assumption that you had an illicit oral affair with a wall socket. But I won't, because I'm better than that. And all together you're not that bad of a guy aside from the fact that you're so uptight that one could be forgiven for thinking you inhaled a butt plug that you've yet to discharge.”

“So let me part ways with you with this one last thought. While the end goal of everyone else in this match is getting a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, my own goals delve just a little bit deeper. While that certainly does sweeten the pot, I more than anything else, want to see the look on your face when it’s my arm that gets raised - not yours. And I want you to prove that you are indeed the man you believe yourself to be - and acknowledge the fact!”

“So come on, tough guy. Waste me!”


Carter's fingers around the bars of the cage slowly relaxed and he loosened his grip, standing upright. His face went from stern and focused to one of warmth and understanding.

“Now normally when a married couple - gay, straight or undecided - want the same thing, it all works out for the best. If you agree and want the same house or if you both want kids… If the wife wants to be a stay at home mother while the husband earns the living – all for the best, am I right? But when those similar goals are professional, where both want the same thing and might possibly have to get it at the expense of the other? Instant discord.”

Carter shrugged.

“At least, that's what I allowed myself to believe. Miles, I was so worried when the two of us both earned our way into the Chamber, that I allowed some of my past demons to invade my mind again. Some of my fears, many of my insecurities. Like you, I want this. I want this more than just about anyone aside from yourself could possibly understand. But I also understand that only one of us will make it out of this chamber in the end. And while I would celebrate like no other if you were to be the last man standing in earned for yourself a World Championship match…”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head.

“I just can't let it happen because I want the exact same thing. I am literally sick and tired of people accusing me of being afraid to succeed! I am tired of the men I share a locker room with, of the same men that I have fought tooth and nail against, to think I am some sort of flash in the pan that is satisfied with being a midcarder! I am tired, Miles, of everyone thinking I simply can't do it! And that is why, as much as I want to see you succeed, I can't let you. Can't let you walk away with this win at my expense.”

“That's why if we end up in the ring against One another, I want the two of us to do what we do best. Put on a show that the world will remember! We don't have to slam each other into the pods or into the steel. We just have to be ourselves. We just have to be the showstopper, scene stealers that I know we are capable of being. And that way, we can shut up every single critic who are looking our way and thinking we can't do what we need to do to win this thing.”

“I love you Miles. You know that. I love you in ways that poets would ache to describe. I love you in ways that are, quite frankly, illegal in many states.”


He gave the camera a coy wink and a smarmy smile.

“So no. I'm not worried anymore about the aftermath of this match. One of us is going to win this thing. Both of us are going to give everything we've got to be that one victor. So this Sunday, I am going to silence all my personal demons and critics and walk out of the chamber as the number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship.”

Carter than moved over toward the chamber door that again slid open of its own accord and he took that first step outside.

“In just 48 hours, everyone out there is going to see this scene replay. And they're going to realize … He really did it! And whoever wins between Finn Whelan and Alex Jones is going to be the one in a world of worry.”

Carter took that final step down, the chamber door slamming shut behind him and the spotlight winking out.

3
Supercard Archives / Something's Not Right
« on: March 22, 2025, 10:35:47 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

Perhaps one of the more familiar sites as of late where Carter Kasey-McKinney had been concerned as of late, but this time, things would be seen a bit differently. Because when the door that led inside of the fifth floor condo that the 2023 and 2024 Couple of the Year called home, it was not Miles who was accompanying Carter inside, but someone who had not been seen in some time – Carter’s best friend for a number of years, Ariana Angelos.

The day had been long and grueling, but not because the two besties had spent all of their time in training at the GO Gym, Carter to better prepare himself for Blaze of Glory XIV or Ariana to keep her ring skills razor sharp on the off chance she might be interested in an eventual return to the six-sided ring. No, the two had spent a rare day together at the movies and lunch, and then a shopping spree at the Fashion Show Mall that spanned the remainder of the day. When it came to shopping with Carter and his bestie, it was more of a sprint than a marathon and the two buddies were thoroughly exhausted by day’s end.

“Oh god, I missed this!” Carter exhaled with a smile, setting his shopping bags down to the cherry wood floor paneling at his feet, while an equally exhausted Ariana set her own bags on the Ottoman, turning to her closest of friends with an inquisitive smirk.

“What are you talking about?” She asked. “You go shopping at the mall all the time.”

“Not all the time!” Carter objected, walking across the foyer of the condo and he sat down on the white sectional sofa that dominated the living space. “I do the online thing too… maybe a bit too much. I’m on a first name basis with a few Amazon drivers.”

Ariana smiled as she joined Carter on the sofa and after kicking her open-toe shoes off, surly her feet up under her with an arm draped on the back of the sofa. She asked, “Where is that husband of yours anyway?”

To which Carter answered, “He’s off with LJ, somewhere on the Strip. Brotherly bonding and all that! They both invited me to tag along but I thought they needed time to themselves every now and then. Things are still new between them.”

“It’s not because of that whole mistrust issue you have with LJ?” Ariana asked, and Carter was quick to correct her, “‘Had,’ Ari. Past tense. I know things were tense at first when LJ showed up, but I can admit when I’m wrong.”

A single, perfectly coifed eyebrow rose on Ariana’s forehead, causing Carter to put on his best affronted act, a face that screamed aghast and hand on his chest. “I just don’t have that option often enough to know the feeling!” He declared, allowing her to nod with a satisfied smirk.

“That’s my boy.” She said. Ariana then glanced around and asked, “Where’s Ms. Thang?”

Carter then started to look around, noticing that his and Miles’s ‘baby girl’ didn’t come greeting them with head bonks to the shin or weave between their legs and cause a face plant to the floor like was a normal routine of the little black and white Tuxedo cat.

“I’m not sure.” He said softly before he started to cluck his tongue, a gesture that had started to act as close to a summoning or a calling for Ms. Thang as anything could.

He called aloud, “Here kitty, kitty…!” Before the mistress of the homestead finally deigned to grace them with her presence, but all was not as Carter might have believed it should be. Ariana spotted her first, only a split second before Carter himself did. The cat’s head peaked slowly, almost as if with caution, around the corner of the guest bedroom door which was slightly ajar, giving Carter pause. He could have sworn that he had closed that door after airing it out.

“Hey girl…” Carter cooed, leaning over at the waist in a gesture of invitation. “What’s wrong?” Realizing that she was not immediately heading over to them for her usual tribute of head scratches and massages. She almost seemed cautious before finally moving over into the foyer and hopping up onto the sofas where her daddy and ‘Auntie Ariana’ started cooing over her and helping her to relax.

“What’s wrong?” Ariana asked with a soft voice as she stroked the fur along her head, taking care to pay close attention to that spot between her ears. Ariana knew Carter and Miles’s girl well enough to know her massage preferences. Ariana added, “You know me!”

“Course she does!” Carter insisted. “She’s probably just still a little bitter about having to get her annual shots at Dr. Mary’s this week.”

“Aww!” Ariana pouted her bottom lip. Carter then leaned over and whispered like a co-conspirator, “Took two vet techs to hold her down and she still managed to draw blood.”

“That’s my girl!” Ariana chuckled, and finally the cat crawled up into her lap and perched there like Ariana’s lap was her throne. Ari then cast her gaze toward Carter and asked, “So how are you doing? Really.”

“Me?” Carter asked, confused. “I’m fine.”

Ariana rolled her eyes and said, “Carter. I’m your best friend. I’ve always been able to tell when you’re lying.”

“How?” Carter all but demanded, then quickly changed his tune and stated, “I most certainly do not!” causing his BFF to smother a smile, but not quickly enough. She pointed a forefinger toward her own eyes and answered, “You have this way about batting your eyelashes a little bit when you’re not being entirely honest.”

She then tilted her head to the side and asked, “Is this about your match with Miles?”

Carter sighed, seemingly avoiding her gaze as both she and Ms. Thang looked back toward him. He sighed, “Is it that obvious?” To which she pinched a thumb and forefinger close together.

He finally admitted, “I’m just nervous, Ari. This match is serious. It could be violent. And I’m in there against my own husband and I-I don’t know how to handle it.”

“Have you tried talking to Miles about it?”

“And say what?” He asked. “Confide that I’m feeling the same way that he probably is?”

“Fair.” She conceded. “But you have to talk to someone.”

Carter nodded, a downcast look on his face. “I considered Doctor Delacore but this is out of her realm of expertise. Besides, I can’t just go run to my therapist every time I have a problem.” He sighed and shook his head. “I don’t know. I’ll think of something.”

Ariana patted his shoulder before giving it a light squeeze. She said, “In the meantime, why don’t you pick out a movie for us to watch? I’ll order us a nice curry. I’m in the mood for something spicy!” She then glanced down at the feline who was now curled up on her lap and purring with contentment. “It looks like I’m not going anywhere for a while.”

“Now you’re talking!” Carter’s face lit up, all concerns over the past few minutes all but forgotten. He stood upright and crossed the immediate threshold to the shelves where he and Miles had grown quite the collection of DVDs and BluRays. True streaming was the thing now, but both he and his husband had an affinity for the classics.

“Hello?” he heard Ariana on the phone. “I’d like to place an order for delivery?”

Carter reached for the movie he had his heart set on when he paused, his face confused and his eyes roaming the collection. Noticing this, Ariana covered the phone with her hand and asked, “Carter? What’s wrong?”

“I’m not sure.” Carter said. “I just bought Kraven and thought we could watch it, but it’s not where I put it on the shelf.”

“What do you mean?” She asked, her brow knitted in a confused frown. “Where is it?”

“Well, it was on the shelf…” He answered, picking the BluRay up from the spot his eyes discovered it. “It’s just not where I put it.”

He turned around to Ariana and shook his head, “It was moved.”



The Elimination Chamber

Seven men will enter this history-making match in Sin City Wrestling, and only one will exit with both the honor of being the very first victor as well as being named the number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship. Whether it be Finn Whelan or Alex Jones, both would be paying very close attention as whoever walked out of the Chamber would have earned it, and thereby declared themselves publicly as a legit threat to their championship reign.

And one of those seven men - Helluva Bottom Carter - stood on the viewing deck of the Las Vegas Strip’s Eiffel Tower, his eyes surveying the night life for the famed “City of Sin” that had become his home. All of the lights of the hotels and Casinos along the famed Strip beneath the night sky, while the lights of hundreds of cars passing along the historic route, going both to and fro.

“I’m going to fill you in on a little secret Bulldog. I know, I could call you by your given name of Bill or your surname of Barnhart but to me? As both a peer and a fan of this business before I ever set foot inside of the ring? To me, you’ll always be the Bulldog. Anyway, out of all the men I've competed against from SCU to SCW, you rank right at the top as one of my favorite opponents. Not just toughest, but favorite.”

“Reason being, for all of your accolades. For every championship and Hall of Fame induction that you've earned - and believe me when I say there's been plenty from both sides - you don't take yourself as seriously as you might want for us to believe. I mean, any grizzled veteran of the ring such as yourself that can break out into song during a promo?”


Carter shows those pearly whites and salutes the camera.

“Respect! You and I have had our share of experiences inside of the ring, in both singles and tag team matches. And for someone who is as old school as you are, it amazed me just how open-minded you are as an opponent. You never once hesitated in getting up close and personal. You were, are, an equal opportunity butt kicker. In fact, the only thing I ever had against you doesn’t even really have anything to do with you, either as a person or a wrestler.”

Carter leaned in closer toward the camera with his hand cupped over his mouth to stage whisper.

“It’s your wife and manager. And this isn’t even because of how she involves herself in your promos. I mean, who cares if she does some of the talking? She’s your manager. A manager is a mouthpiece for their wrestler, so you shouldn’t be penalized for her doing her job.”

Carter briefly looked into the camera before resuming his shoot.

“No, this is because she’s both a back stabber and a hypocrite. Now I know you feel the need to defend her by proxy but let’s be honest. She’s about the most dishonest person in SCW and that includes Logan Hunter and Kevin Carter. This is the woman that helped blind Fenris and then told the world it never happened, even though everyone saw it! This is the woman who warns everyone not to interfere in your matches lest they incur her wrath – and then goes out and interferes in your matches herself. Get where I’m going with this, Bulldog? I’m hoping that you haven’t grown too comfortable with her lending you a helping hand because that’s not happening this time around. You’re going to be inside of a sealed pod and the Chamber itself, and she’s going to be on the outside with absolutely no way to help. It’s just you and six other men, Bulldog. Let’s make history!”

That said, Carter briefly leaned over for something off camera and proceeded to pick up a small, potted cactus. He gave it the once over before setting it back down.

“Funny the things you find here in Vegas, isn’t it Vinnie? I remember that match I had with you back in January of 2023 like it was yesterday. Yeah, can you believe it’s been that long? Two years since you and I set foot inside of the ring against one another! I can only hope the fact that the memory still lingering to this very day is a testament to just what that match meant to me at Inception VI. I remember I wasn’t exactly in my best frame of mind - which I’m fairly certain that you can relate to. At least from a professional standpoint. I was ready to chuck it in and settle for being a curtain jerker for the remainder of my career, were it not for two certain individuals. One was, of course, my now husband Miles. He had no intention of letting me step back into the shadows of obscurity, and neither would the other person I make mention of… You, Vinnie.”

Carter nodded.

“Yeah, you might not even be aware of what you did for me at that point in time, Vinnie, but I’m here to tell you now. I know full well that I wasn’t booked for Inception VI. Another Supercard event with yours truly holding down the fort in catering. A feeling that I thought I should get used to. And then you stepped in. You weren’t booked either. In fact, you were making something of a return as I recall and you wanted booked, and you wouldn’t take no for an answer. You are a former World and Internet Champion more than once and you weren’t going to be left out. And seemingly, you weren’t going to let me be left out either. You wanted a match, you wanted me as an opponent, and you and I practically set that ring ablaze with the performance we gave the world.”

“And I’ll be honest with you. I still feel as if I won that match by the skin of my teeth. You beat me from pillar to post and showed me the tough love inside of the ring that I desperately needed. You showed me why, despite all of your unique characteristics, you are a former World Heavyweight and Internet Champion. And that win against you was all the proof that I needed that I belong up there as well. It was that win that gave me the confidence I needed to win the Internet title from Peter Vaughn. And it’ll carry me on though this match and straight towards the World Championship. So I will thank you again Vinnie for everything that you did for me then, but you won’t be thanking me anytime soon for what’s going to happen in just over a week.”


Carter then paused, arms resting on the rail of the deck, his head lowered. After several lingering moments, he glanced up and scoffed, shaking his head.

“You know Eddie Lyons, and what I am about to say is going to be said with respect so I hope that you take it that way. Out of all the men in this match, to me, you are the truest wildcard out of everyone. I’ve been inside of the ring against Finn Whelan. I’ve watched countless others step inside of the ring against the champion and it’s my personal opinion that you took one of the most dominant champions in SCW history to the brink of defeat. I was honestly shocked that you didn’t walk away with the gold that night, but that’s more a testament to the caliber of athlete Finn is than anything negative about yourself.”

“And I am positive that not only will you get another shot at the championship and one day will become top dawg around here, but it won’t be because of the Elimination Chamber because you won’t be the man with his arm raised in the end. Because when you decided to stoop low enough to infer that Miles and I were the ‘weak links’ of this match because of our devotion to one another, you made me all the more determined to see you not walk out the winner. You think that just because Miles and I aren’t willing to bash each others heads into the Chamber and reduce each other to bloody pulp that we don’t have it in us to win the Chamber?”


Carter just shook his head, his eyes never straying far from the camera.

“I’ll tell you again what I told you then. Miles and I don’t have to turn each other into ground beef in order to compete against each other. You on the other hand? You flat out said that you’d do it for us so please, allow me to hit you with the one insult that is going to have you so damn pissed that it’ll make you want to use my head and the Chamber like a cheese grater! You are more like your cousin than you pretend to NOT be! And I welcome you to try anything and everything that you think yourself capable of doing at my expense – and we’ll just see for ourselves if you’re truly ‘Unbreakable’.”

Carter stood upright and his face took on a more serious expression, one more annoyance than determination.

“And I will go on record and reiterate that Jayden Harris and J2H do not belong anywhere near this match! They don't! This whole thing between them has been dragging on since Jayden ran J2H down because, at the time, Daddy Dearest, was unable to get the job done. And that was how long ago? Let it die out already because it's getting to the point where nobody cares anymore! The only ones who do are …”

Carter motioned from side to side toward the camera.

“The two of you. And you two could have had some big match to bring this thing between you to a close at Blaze of Glory. Something epic between just the both of you that would burn its way into the memories of wrestling fans and your own peers for years to come. But no. Instead, you horn in on a history-making event that neither of you belong in. Of course I'm pretty certain what the both of you are going to say. Or at the very least, what J2H is going to say. He's going to say what he always says - I'm J2H!... And that's it. That's his reasoning. That's his justification for being handed everything that he thinks he's entitled to.”

“J2H! 2016 and 2017 Wrestler of the Year! J2H! 2016 and 2017 Man of the Year! J2H! In 20168, ranked by Tommy Knocks as the greatest Superstar in SCW history! J2H! 2019 Hall of Fame inductee! J2H! Longest championship reign in the history of Sin City ..!”


Carter briefly broke his focus, smiling and holding up a hand.

“Sorry, force of habit. That one doesn't belong to you anymore, at least it won't in a matter of days. That's when our current champion, Finn Whelan, will have broken your record. Now granted there are arguments that the competition levels between them and now differ like night and day…”

Carter scrunched up his face and shook his head

“I can't say I agree with that, but it's neither here nor there. Point is that in a matter of days you are no longer going to be the Golden Child of Sin City Wrestling. Your time of waltzing in like you own the place and think you can call all the shots? Gone. Your time of thinking you have Mark Ward and Christian Underwood wrapped around your little fine? Gone. The days of you walking in and just getting a championship match just because you feel like it? Gone. Do you honestly think that if you win - you won't - but if you do and you happen to unseat the champion? That they'll let you get away with your usual modus operandi of MAYBE winning the championship and then just throw it back in the faces of EVERYONE by just vacating it rather than defend it like a REAL champion?”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Two times you won the World Championship and just vacated it. Two times you won the Internet title and just left it there like you were proving some kind of insipid point. I always wondered why you would do that when you worked hard to win the championship in the first place. Attitude aside, I actually respected you because you were one of the first wrestlers to prove that guys like us, guys like me - light heavyweights - belonged in this business and could succeed in it. And then the answer struck me from out of nowhere and even I have to admit it was a disheartening discovery. Maybe you preferred vacating rather than defending simply because – you couldn’t. I mean, you could but whatever reign you had in the now would pale in comparison to that first one and your ego just could not handle it. And your ego is not going to be able to handle the Elimination Chamber because there is not a man involved in that match who is not going to work overtime just to keep you from winning and once again tarnishing the prestige of the SCW World Championship!”

“But… as infuriating as your previous actions have been, at the very least you have proven time and again that J2H is money. J2H is a Main Event level star. You worked your way from the bottom to the very top, from being the laughing stock of the locker room to the envy of many. More than I can say really for Jayden Harris - the guy who shares the reason why either one of you are even involved in this match in the first place.”

“I mean, I get it. The bosses think a major feud will help sell this match - both Chamber matches actually because what they did for you two? They also did for the Bombshells’s Chamber match, gifting the spots to Candy and Necra rather than have them actually win a qualifying match to earn it.”

“But I suppose that’s just one of the benefits of being SCW’s resident nepo-baby, isn’t it Jayden? I mean, the sheer level of hypocrisy that practically radiates off of you is about as blinding as staring into an eclipse. Some time ago last year, you told the world that you were not your father, and you’re right. You’re not. While I am not the biggest fan of his for obvious reasons, at the very least, Michael Harris had a personality that wasn’t dominated by this overbearing chip on his shoulder. He at the very least had a personality that didn’t make him seem like Bart Simpson had stepped into the real world. Your father had style. He had charisma. And he had a legacy that is going to be remembered for years to come. Decades! Can you actually say the same? Because for a man that tells the world over that he’s not his father and wants to separate himself from his legacy, sure does seem to be reaping the benefits of being a second generation Superstar!”

“After all, how else can you really explain this immediate push to the stratosphere that you’ve been enjoying ever since you signed your name on the dotted line? Because you are the son of Michael Harris. It’s sure as hell not because of your own merit because you really haven’t done what you want the world to believe.”

“Okay, you made it to the Quarter-Finals of the 2024 Blast From the Past before you pussed out and stabbed your partner in the back. That alone showed your lack of maturity inside of the ring and proof you never would have made it past Whelan or whoever the champion might have been at the end of the tournament. But aside from that…?”


Carter held his arms out with an expression of wonder.

“You’ve been so consumed by J2H and his bootlicks that you haven’t really noticed that there is a whole roster that is anxious for the chance to step inside of the ring against the so-called ‘future legend’ that you claim to be. Granted, you got some pretty impressive wins for yourself against the likes of Alexander Raven and Kevin Carter in the process, but once again: you have blinders on, taking your attention completely away from everything else going on around you. There is more to SCW than J2H. More than Kevin Carter. And even as we near the Elimination Chamber, why are you even involved? Because of your obsession with J2H! The simple truth of the matter is that you did not earn your spot in the Chamber like five other men did. You fell into it. You lucked out! True, you did make J2H tap out but at the same time, HE pinned YOU and I am STILL trying to wrap my head around the way that worked.”

“Oh and side note? Don’t get cocky because you made the great J2H tap out. You weren't the first to manage that. That honor goes to Fenris.”

“Which brings me back to my original point. When Song and Seleana Zdunich both missed out on their chance to get into the Chamber, they didn’t get a second chance. Nobody else that flubbed theory shot got a second chance, so why then did you? Answer: Because you’re the son of Michael Harris.”

“I admit it. I want to like you. After the hell you’ve been put through over the past year, I want to support you. I want to root for you and have your back if you need it the next time you get jumped. But Jayden, I am going to say two words that are probably going to haunt you in the years to come. Earn. It! Daddy isn’t here to help you out this time, and once that Chamber door closes, neither is anyone else.”


Carter then leaned against one of the metallic support structures and drew in a deep breath, his face marred by concern.

“I guess you could say I saved the best for last.

Carter shook his head, his visage confused.

“I still don’t know how this is supposed to play out if Miles and I are the two that have to begin this match, or if we’re the final two. Anything could happen in this match where we end up left alone inside of the Chamber and then what? Both of us have the same hopes and dreams going into this match; to win and secure for ourselves a shot at the World Championship. And for one of us to realize our dream, we have to dash the hopes of the one person we love. And I’ll be honest - the very thought scares me.”

“How do you look at the person who brought you from the brink of disaster and showed you a love that you never thought you deserved, and tell them that your dreams will be put ahead of their own? When I sat backstage and watched Miles earn his spot in the Chamber by beating Logan Hunter, I was as proud as a husband could be. I was telling everyone who would listen - willing or otherwise - that we were looking at the winner of the first-ever Elimination Chamber. And then I was scheduled for my own qualifying match against Connor Murphy. And when I won that match, all I could think afterwards was ‘what did I just do?’”

“Admittedly this isn’t the first time that Miles and I faced each other in a match - and I’m not counting that bullshit match that Victoria Lyons tried to force us into. I’m thinking more about the time that Miles was the Roulette Champion back in `22. For some god forsaken reason the powers that be granted me a title shot at the worst time in my life, and unbeknownst to Miles or anyone else, I walked into that match with a broken finger. And through no one’s fault but my own, I think I became the first person in history to tap out to a hammerlock. Not my proudest of moments but my point remains the same. That match was our last legit competitive match - well before we started dating and long before we got married. And now here we are, together in possibly one of the potentially most violent matches conceivable and I … I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how to handle this.”


Carter then moved over to the elevator and pressed the ‘down’ button. He turned toward the camera, his eyes glistening. And for all intents and purposes, he might as well have been looking at Miles himself.

“Miles, you know that I love you. More than any poet could ever describe and do it justice. But you and I have the same dream going into this match, and as much as we want to support each other's dreams, only one of us is going to be able to make it out of there as the winner.”

The elevator door slid open and Carter stepped inside, giving the camera one last, lingering stare.

“So let’s you and I prove Eddie Lyons wrong and one of us win this thing without busting each other open?”

He gave a wistful smile before the elevator door closed.

4
Climax Control Archives / Welcome Wagon
« on: March 07, 2025, 06:07:36 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

The elevator on the sixth floor slid open, the only sound to herald the arrival to this level of the Turnberry Towers was the tell-tale soft ‘ding’ with two very specific figures stepping out into the carpeted hallway.

“I don’t get it, Miles.” Carter said, carrying a small, covered tray in his hands as his husband Miles stepped up to his side and led him down the short hall toward the specific destination. “Why are we doing this?”

“Why not?” Miles shrugged. “She’s new to the building and could probably stand to meet a few of her neighbors.”

“My point exactly.” Carter brought Miles to a halt, turning to face him directly. “We’ve never played ‘welcome wagon’ with anyone else that moved in. What makes this one so special?”

Miles fought to maintain his composure, smothering the smile that almost lit up his face. A fact that did not go entirely unnoticed by his ever-observant husband. Kristjan and Aron had both warned him about this new arrival, but not exactly in a bad way. And thus far, he and the brothers Baltasarsson had managed to keep Carter in the dark about this new neighbor. All the better to surprise him.

Miles finally sighed and answered, “She moved into Karen’s old place. Isn’t that reason enough?”

Carter raised an eyebrow, hinting at a slight state of disbelief as Miles placed a hand on the small of his back and gently steered him further up the hall until they arrived at a specific door and Miles rapped his knuckles hard on the door frame. And only a fraction of time later, the door swung open with a flourish and the boys were greeted by….

“Hi boys!” - A rather robust blonde woman, full-figured in her early forties. She was voluptuous, if nothing else, with a bright and expectant smile on her face as she stood in the door frame to her home, and showing what Carter thought to be showing way too much cleavage for this early in the afternoon.

“Hi.” Miles spoke first, as for once Carter seemed to be at a temporary loss for words at the sight standing before them. “I’m Miles, this is Carter.” He gestured toward his husband, and a small nudge from Miles helped break Carter from the trance he seemed to have fallen under.

“Hi.” He croaked, before clearing his throat and spoke more clearly. “Hi. Welcome wagon!” He held up the covered tray and the neighbor's eyes lit up with a sparkling delight at the bounty within - chocolate Rice Krispie treats.

“Ooohh!” She cooed with delight, stepping aside and giving the two men free entry into her home. And no sooner did Carter set foot inside than he came to a sudden halt, almost causing Miles to walk right into him from behind were it not for his slick reflexes.

“Wow…” Carter simply said as his wide eyes roamed around the condo that was the same floor plan as their own, but decorated completely differently with a heavy emphasis on pinks and whites with flecks of gold thrown in for good measure. Where Carter had taken painstaking measures to decorate his and Miles’s home in as modern and tasteful a manner as he could, with help from his Grams, this woman seemed to have just set off an explosion in RuPaul’s interior design firm. I mean, there was even an ivy swing fixed against the far wall as part of her decor!

“You like?” She asked with a hopeful smile, her squeaky accent unique to their ears. “I decorated it myself!”

“And I believe that.” Carter said with a nod, earning him another nudge from Miles in a silent beckoning for him to behave. But this seemed to have flown completely over her head as she smiled and directed Miles and Carter to take a seat on the bubblegum pink loveseat, taking the tray from Carter’s hands and placing it on the coffee table between them.

Oliwia sat on a powder blue chair with more pillows along the back than what was necessary, folding her hands in her lap. “I am Oliwia.”

“Olivia?” Carter repeated, thinking he had misheard.

“No, Oliwia.” She corrected him with a shake of her head. “With a ‘w’. My parents were allergic to olives.” Carter shot Miles a curious look but it bounced right off of him, Miles having had some ample time to better prepare himself for this unique new neighbor. Unlike Carter who couldn’t seem to be able to stop his eyes from finding something new around this place that had the visual equivalent of staring into an eclipse.

Oliwia then asked, “Which condo do you boys live in?”

“The one right below you, actually.” Miles answered.

“Aww.” Oliwia cooed again. “Well it will be a pleasure to have you boys under me.” Almost causing Carter to choke on his own spit at her unique turn of a phrase. Miles just closed his eyes with a tight smile, shaking his head and enjoying every moment of what Carter was experiencing with this woman.

Oliwia then pointed a painted nail that seemed to have been bedazzled between them and she asked, “Are you boys best friends then?”

“Miles is my husband.” Carter answered her amicably, but had he known what her reaction might have been, he would have been sorely tempted to withhold that nugget of information as Oliwia’s eyes opened about as wide as her mouth did, until her entire face was smiling.

“Well o-KAY!” She squealed in her thick accent. “I love da gays! What do you boys do for a living? OnlyFans!?”

“No!” Carter quickly corrected her, then managed to quell his emotions, before answering, “We’re wrestlers.”

“Ooo!” Her brown eyes sparkled. “Like in mud or oil!?”

“Professional.” Miles answered. “We’re professional wrestlers.” And they could practically see the hope in her eyes extinguish as her shoulders sagged in vast disappointment. “Oh, that’s so boring.” Earning a near comedic frown from Carter. But knowing his husband and even more so his acidic tongue, Miles quickly interrupted and broached the topic, “What do you do, Oliwia?”

To which she answered, “I run a male modeling agency. We specialize in men's underwear.”

And for the first time, Carter and Miles caught sight of several black and white framed photographs placed strategically around the condo of men in various states of undress. 

“Really?” Miles nodded, his mouth open almost as wide as Carter’s own, and Oliwia was obviously quite proud as she answered, “Oh yes. There are big things in men's undies.”

“I’ve always thought so.” Carter said before Miles could even try to stop him. Meanwhile, Oliwia reached over and popped the cover off of the tray to reveal the chocolate bounty. Oliwia took note of Miles’s own muscular physique, most notably his arms and she leaned in with a coy wink and asked, “You look very fit, Miles. Have you ever considered modeling in your undies?”

She offered the tray to the two guys, and while first Carter took a treat and then Miles, Miles answered her, “Well ....”

Carter interrupted, “Tell her no.” To which Miles immediately mimicked, “No.”

“Aww.” Oliwia seemed very much disappointed as she took a bite of the chocolate Treat, and immediately made a comedic, scrunched up face as she chewed. Here in the United States, Rice Krispie Treats were a treat. Clearly wherever Oliwia was from, the feeling was not entirely mutual.

Carter and Miles watched in amusement as she tried her best to put on a brave face with a polite smile that she was unable to hide.

“Oliwia?” Carter pressed. “Is something wrong?”

“No.” Oliwia answered, still trying to maintain her polite facade. “But better luck next time with your meatloaf.” Causing Carter to spin his head to look incredulously at Miles who almost choked on his own Treat.



Las Vegas, Nevada -
SCW Offices

More specifically, the part of the offices of SCW that is open to the public and serves as the ‘official’ Hall of Fame. It would be here that we find Helluva Bottom Carter as he is dressed in a smart casual sense - complete with skin-tight denim jeans, tanned boots, a cream colored Polo and his eyes hidden behind a pair of shades. Carter strolled about these hallowed halls, his attention straying from one Hall of Fame induction display to another.

All the while, other fans of Sin City Wrestling also had been taking this opportunity to tour this esteemed facility. Ever careful not to stray but always hopeful to catch sight of a particular favorite Superstar or Bombshell…

“I know when you’re involved in this sport, the one thing that should be on the mind of every athlete, man and woman alike, is that prize at the top of the mountain. The World Championship. That gold belt tells the entire world that you are the best of the best, and if that isn’t the end goal for you in your dream career, then I have to ask; what is even the point of getting involved in this business? I mean, sure there are plenty - and I do mean plenty - of perks when you sign on to put your body on the line inside of the ring. The pay is great. Sin City Wrestling is probably the only wrestling promotion that I’ve ever heard of that offers medical insurance and believe me when I say that this perk comes in handy!”

“There is also the point that we as Superstars and Bombshells get to tour the entire world, to places that I personally never would have believed I’d be able to travel to. When I first started training to wrestle at the GO Gym, I thought that I’d be competing in high school gymnasiums and that maybe I’d get to go as far as Canada and maybe Mexico. And I have! I’ve been there and back again. I’ve been to Japan - a dream place for anyone that is a wrestler because they take their sport more seriously than any other nation. And the fans in Japan treat us like rock stars - only with infinite more respect! I am lucky enough to have traveled and competed in six of the seven continents of this world and those are experiences that I will never take for granted.”

“Those are some of the better benefits of wrestling for SCW - but to become the World Heavyweight Champion? That is something that every man signed should be striving for. Because otherwise you are just wasting your time, the time of Mark Ward and Christian Underwood - and let’s face facts! You’re wasting the time of every fan who is watching us both online and from inside the arenas. Because to become the champion or just for the opportunity to fight for the championship, you have to be at your best, facing the best. And at the end of the story, isn’t that the entire point of living out your dreams?”

“I’ve been lucky enough to have had a handful of chances to compete for the World Championship, and thus far I have to admit that the gold has eluded me. So far it just hasn’t been my time, but those times are changing and I’ve only just recently found myself in position to get another chance at the title, whether the champion be Finn Whelan or Alex Jones. I just have to get past six other men in SCW’s first-ever Elimination Chamber match, where the winner will be declared the number one contender to the champion. And yeah, I admit I stand by my opinion that our match should be like the Bombshells. It should be for the championship, not just for a chance at the gold. But, that’s why I’m not the boss or matchmaker. I’m just one of the lucky SOBs who earned their way into the Chamber match. Alongside such names like Jayden Harris, Bill Barnhart, J2H, Eddie Lyons … and yeah. My own husband, Miles Kasey.”


Carter bit at his bottom lip and cocked his head.

“I know I shouldn’t express anything short of appreciation at this opportunity, but I find myself backed into a corner, being in the same match that my husband is in. I mean, it wouldn’t be the first time that Miles and I have had to step inside of the ring against each other, but there is absolutely no way to try and convince the world - and more importantly, myself - that this experience won’t be different. We’re talking about being inside of a twenty foot tall steel structure where anything could happen that could hurt one another.”

Carter shrugged.

“What happens if the time comes where it’s myself against Miles? What happens if it comes down to just the two of us and only one of us can have that all-important chance at whomever the World Champion happens to be? Only one of us can win, it’s every man for himself.”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath before continuing.

“But for now, I have other things to focus my attention on. One other person rather than six. I said it’s a waste of time to not want to be the best, and the man that I’m facing this week? He’s had a number of chances at the World Heavyweight title and so far? He’s been the king of SCW two times. A two-time World Heavyweight Champion.”

Carter held up two fingers.

“Alex Jones. A walking history maker in Sin City Wrestling. A former Roulette Champion. A World Mixed Tag Team Champion with Johanna Krieger. I mean, I could go on and on about this man’s credentials - and that’s just here in SCW! I mean, Alex Jones is in the Class of 2022 Hall of Fame! He’s probably won more awards than most! He is a certifiable, walking legend. Not just in SCW, but wherever he decided to lace up his boots and teach the younger generation what it means to take pride in what you do inside of the ring. And now I get the chance to stand inside of the ring with him, and I have to admit; it feels like there could be more than just pride on the line between us. Or… am I reading the room wrong, Alex?”

“Fact. You and I both want to win this match and use it as a means to an end. A way to march ourselves into Tucson at Blaze of Glory to carry the momentum on our side. You going into your rematch against Finn Whelan for the gold, and me against those six other men in the Chamber. And compared to you Alex, I’m still a rookie even though I’ve been going the better part of five years in my career. But in that time, I’ve faced my fair share of ‘legends’. I am talking about names like Goth, Senor Vinnie, Austin James Mercer, ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart’, Michael Harris and yes – J2H himself. I’ve won some, I’ve lost some - but every experience has been a learning one. And when I can learn from men like that - from men like you? I might not have my arm raised in the end every single time but the wealth of knowledge men like you provide? In that regard, I am very much a winner.”

“So when Sunday comes around, I have to ask you this one question, Alex. Are you and I going to have a problem? Other than trying to get one step further up the ladder at the other’s expense, that is. I ask this because history is not so lost on me as some might imagine. And believe me when I say I remember well everything that has happened between Miles and Wolfslair. I remember everything Finn and you have said about him, about his betrayal. About his attacking Finn to get one step closer to the World Championship, and you know what?”

“Enough! Enough with bitching about what happened in the past! Enough with the hypocrisy! That’s right, I said it! Ever since all of this started between Miles and the rest of you, I found it hilarious how you would call him out for what he did to Finn, turning his back on Wolfslair - your words, not mine. While at the same time, you and yours turned a complete blind eye to everything that Austin James Mercer did to me to get to Miles. I mean…”


Carter held out his hands while wearing an inquisitive facial expression.

“Really! How was that any different? Was it because Austin was one of the main cast? One of the core members to Wolfslair? If so, then please allow me to call you and everyone else out on that extreme level of bullshit! Being one of the main members of Wolfslair, you would think that would also mean that Mercer would be held to a higher standard! To serve as a better example in how to behave with one another, but apparently I’m wrong! Because I can fully remember bringing this all up before and not a single one of you took the time to address anything I had to say about the matter. Not one of you could look me in the eyes and tell me why Mercer attacking the man of a Wolfslair member - repeatedly - and putting me in the hospital, was in any way, shape or form - different! Or…”

Carter then pointed right into the camera.

“How what you did at Inception VII was any different. Huh, Alex? Go on and try to explain that. You have burned Miles Kasey in effigy for his attacking Finn Whelan from behind for months, but you go and attack that very same man! Hitting him in the head and back with a steel chair and not a god damned person speaks up! Again, how is there any difference? The answer is actually very simple, Alex.”

Carter leaned in closer.

“There is no difference. It’s just a very simple matter of you not practicing what you preach! Of you letting things get to you and that’s alright but when Miles did the same, according to you it was the crime of the century.”

“I am going into this match against you Alex with no burdens on my mind other than the mad desire to set you and the rest of Wolfslair’s heads on straight. To hopefully get you and everyone else’s eyes to open and see things for the way they are. Because if you happen to go into this match against me blind, the only thing you’re going to accomplish is to get lost in the darkness.”


Carter headed toward the exit but paused just long enough for one final word.

“No offense.”

Before he took his leave, closing the door behind him.

5
Climax Control Archives / Disappointments and expectations
« on: February 21, 2025, 07:25:12 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada - Turnberry Towers

A familiar enough site for anyone with a knowledgeable history where some of Sin City Wrestling's resident Superstars were concerned. The Towers, located a mere block away from the famed Vegas Strip, was where not only Carter and Miles called home, but of course, Fenris - his husband David Shepherd and his brother Aron as well. It was centrally located on ten acres right in the heart of Vegas and everywhere around the Towers was something for the residents to take hearty advantage of.

But in this particular condominium on the fifth floor, there were two faces most familiar with the SCW Universe on the scene...

"Mal and I really appreciate you and Miles letting us crash here for a few days." Bella Madison said amicably as she and Carter Kasey-McKinney emerged from the hallway of the luxury condo in which Carter and his husband Miles called home. Having helped Bella get her things settled in the guest room, Carter paused and gave Bella a funny look at her use of the phrase 'and Mal' to which she sighed with a smile and a slight shake of her head.

"Okay," She admitted. "I appreciate it. Mal was kind of pushing for us to stay at a hotel."

"Why?" Carter frowned. "Hotels are just an unnecessary expense. Why would someone rather stay in a hotel than with friends..." Carter trailed off, looking into Bella's teasing eyes and he looked aside and exhaled gently.

"He was afraid he would overhear Miles and I going at it." Carter reasoned, to which Bella betrayed the truth with a laugh as she admitted, "Yeah. I believe his exact words were 'I don't want to hear those two making barnyard noises all night!'" In the best impression of Malachi's husky Irish accent that she was able to muster.

"Uh huh..." Carter mused. "Well not that I'm making any promises, but how did you manage to convince him to stay over while you were in town?"

"I told him that you guys had the bedroom sound proofed." Bella answered all too casually as she had a seat on their sofa in the front room. Carter remained standing at the foot of the sofa and he folded his arms over his upper body and frowned, "And he bought that?"

"By the time he finds out the truth, it'll be too late." Bella answered, to which Carter just shook his head and turned around, stating, "We'll try to control ourselves."

"Where are they, anyway?" Bella then asked, sitting upright and having a look around. "The movie is going to start soon." A movie. In the City of Sin and playing hosts, Miles and Carter would have taken their guests to anywhere they wanted to go for a nice evening out. A dinner, nightclub - anything. But all Malachi and Bella wanted (for this particular evening) was a movie and a nice home cooked meal.

Carter just directed her attention toward the sliding patio doors where indeed Miles and Malachi could be seen standing in the cool, Las Vegas air and hovering over Miles's most cherished possession - his grill.  "I think they're still debating over the proper way to stack charcoal briquettes." Carter said, turning to give Bella an exasperated look.

To which she replied, "You know you'd avoid silly debates like that if Miles would just get a gas grill." Carter just stared at her and visibly shuddered before he said with much faux seriousness in his voice, "Oh I just dare you to suggest that to Miles!"

Bella just smiled and held her hands up in surrender but just in time as the patio door slid open, letting in a gust of cool wind to blow across the foyer. Ms. Thang, perched on her royal throne aka the coffee table, looked up from her royal nap and twitched her whiskers in annoyance before hopping down and moved about the condo to continue her leisure.

"It's about time!" Carter greeted the two men as Miles and Malachi entered the condo, Mal sliding the patio door closed behind the pair. "Who won the big debate?"

"It's my grill." Miles stated matter-of-factly, giving his husband a quick smooch. "I won." And behind Miles, Malachi mimicked his friend by making a face and mouthing the exact same words Miles had just spoken.

"Well fascinating as the Great Briquette debates are, I'm sure..." Bella all but announced, standing up from where she was sitting. "That scintillating wit could have waited. We need to get to the movies."

"Yeah," Miles stole a glance at the clock on the wall. "I checked and the next showing for Captain America isn't too far from now."

"Captain America?" Carter frowned. "I was hoping we could go see Flow."

"Oo!" Bella turned around from grabbing hers and Malachi's jackets, eyes wide with a reflection of excitement in her baby blues. "I thought Flow was out of theaters! I haven't seen it yet!"

Carter stated with a smile, "I found a theater that keeps those indie films longer than most others!" At about the same time Malachi said, "You can see that on Max any time!"

But Bella was not someone to just not accept a random gauntlet being tossed down at her feet and she helpfully pointed out, "Considering how fast those Marvel films go to streaming these days, you could say the same for Captain America."

"Besides," Carter added. "The MCU has went downhill ever since Endgame! I mean, just look at Kraven!"

"Kraven isn't a part of the MCU!" Malachi barked, but Carter debated, "Close enough!"

"And besides..." Carter then walked around the edge of the sofa, joining Bella at her side for what was fast becoming a "wives versus husbands" debate, even if one of the wives was, in fact, a man. "The only good thing they've done since is Agatha."

Malachi audibly scoffed to which Carter spun around and held out a finger, pointed directly at him, "Ohhh NO!" Malachi blinked back with widened eyes and looked to Miles who just shrugged with a smirk, stating, "Thou shalt not speak Agatha's name in vain in this house." Causing his male guest to roll his eyes quite noticeably.

"So what are we going to do?" Bella asked, passing her husband his jacket to stave off the bitter chill that Vegas was still seeing at this early time of the year. "We clearly don't agree on what movie to see?"

"Well," Miles offered. "You two..." he pointed at Bella and Carter. "Could go see Flow while Mal and I watch Captain America. They've got to be playing at the same theater."

"They are." Carter answered with a nod. "But Captain America starts thirty minutes later and is almost an hour longer. So Bella and I would be left sitting and waiting for over an hour for you two."

"And...?" Mal shrugged his shoulders, earning him a swat in the upper body from his wife. Malachi cleared his throat and looked innocently toward first his wife and then to a smiling Miles. Malachi nodded toward Miles and then to Carter, half jokingly saying, "You two could just arm wrestle for it as the hosts."

Miles smiled and Carter just looked between them and shrugged, slipping off his feathered wool/denim jacket, "Sure, I'm game!"

Carter passed his jacket over to Bella and Malachi just smiled confidently, knowing full well that his friend Miles was clearly the physically stronger of the two. Miles just went along with it, always a good sport no matter the circumstance. He too removed his jacket and flung it over the back of the sofa and followed Carter toward the bar counter that separated the kitchen from the rest of their home. Bella and Malachi watched closely as both of their hosts took their positions and placed their elbows on the bar counter.

Bella stepped up to play the role of referee as her boys locked their hands together, their fingers interwoven.

"You ready?" Bella asked each, and both Carter and Miles nodded. "Okay... go!"

And no sooner did she call out for the contest to begin, than did Carter reach up and with a deft flick of his hand, pop open the upper half of his button up shirt, flashing Miles his developed left pectoral. Miles stared and Carter swiftly put his arm down for the win. Miles remained slack jawed and his lustful gaze followed his husband as he walked back around to the foyer, buttoning his shirt back up as a very pleased Bella announced to a startled Malachi, "Flow it is!"

Malachi watched as Carter and his wife headed for the front door and he called out, "Two out of three!"

"Not a chance!" Bella shouted back.

Malachi just turned and huffed at Miles who continued to stare, "Nice going lust bucket!"



A video feed proceeded to showcase the violent intricacies of the upcoming Elimination Chamber. The images of the monolith of steel, eighteen feet in height and thirty-six feet in diameter. At a staggering fourteen short tons, it is an imposing structure where in mere weeks, the Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling would be putting it all on the line for this one shot at potential glory.

The camera then drew back, the shot widening and it is revealed that the viewer of this footage is none other than former Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. His dazzling eyes are foreboding and stern in a most uncharacteristic way, never leaving the flickering images on the screen until the footage finally draws to a close. Only then did Carter nod and slowly turn around, his back against the wall both literally as well as figuratively.

He clapped the palms of both hands together.

"Okay! So, now we come to our favorite part of the day. That part where all of you fine people tune in to hear whatever it is that I have to say about my opponent. Now I know some of you out there are going to support the other guy, while others have my back and will be cheering me on. And bless you for that - but first, before we get that far, there's another fork in the road that I want to take a little detour down. Same destination, different path if you will."

"When Mark Ward and Christian Underwood first announced the Elimination Chamber matches at Inception VII, I think you could hear the collective roofs over both locker rooms - men and women's - blow clear off the building. Not in anger mind you but in excitement because after twelve plus years, there was very little that we haven't done in Sin City Wrestling. Since 2011 when SCW first manifested and I myself was just eleven years old, the fans who watched from around the world saw everything from Hell In A Cell matches to the classic All In Bombshell Championship match! Exploding Barbed Wire Death matches to that bad ass Candy versus Sin Cinematic match! I mean, the sheer level of imagination from the bookers and match makers has been nothing short of phenomenal! And now, we are getting the Elimination Chamber! Both the Superstars and the Bombshells! But..."


Carter held up a forefinger and frowned.

"And trust me when I tell you that there is always a but... there seems to be a key difference in these matches between the men and the women and it seems to have caused a certain level of confusion. For the Bombshells, the Elimination Chamber is for the World Bombshell Championship. For us guys? It's for the Number One Contender spot for the World Heavyweight title."

Carter bit at his bottom lip and casually glanced in mock confusion from left to right. he held out his arms and shrugged his slim shoulders.

"Can you spot the difference? Do you see where I might be a bit confused? -Whereas the new World Champion Andrea Hernandez and Kayla Richards - who have unfinished business obvs, get automatic spots in their respective Chamber match, the unfinished business between the Heavyweight Champion Finn Whelan and Alex Jones is going to be settled seemingly in a one-on-one rematch. Just the two of them. My question is ... why? Is the fact that Finn - as of now - is only thirty days away from breaking J2H's record as the longest reigning champion in SCW history? So he likely is starting to have J2H-level stroke with the powers that be? Or do the match makers just think there's more money to be made with a rematch between Finn and Alex after the way their first match broke down?"

"Well, even if that is how they feel, I can't say as whether or not I agree or disagree. Because their first match for the gold at Inception VII was, to put it mildly, on fire! But we are talking about history being made here and the participants who have earned their way into the Chamber so far? We're talking about Eddie Lyons and, of course, my husband Miles Kasey?"


Carter cast a quick glance into the camera and winked.

"Love ya, Miles!"

Before he resumed his shoot.

"And this week things are no different, with more to come! I just think this match would mean even more if it were actually for the championship rather than just to see who is next in line. But that's just me, and Lord knows I'm not the passive aggressive type. So...! Let's just move on to the heart of the matter here tonight, shall we? And delve into the next step of my career. You see, I just so happened to lose my Internet Championship to Kevin Carter at Inception and as much as I would like to go out and tell the world that he stole it from me...?"

Carter clenched his teeth with a tight fist.

"I just can't! Because he didn't steal it. He won it, he earned it. And as bad a taste as this leaves in my mouth to admit, Kevin carter was the better man. But, did anyone else notice that his first title defense of the Internet Championship was not a rematch against the former champion? No, the former champion - me - was left standing on the sidelines while he put his title on the line against the Bulldog. I guess I can see the logic behind it. Barnhart gave Kevin such a fight in that match that had he given me my rematch, I probably would have walked away a two-time champion and most likely would have forfeited my spot in the Chamber. So perhaps Kevin Carter ducking me was his way of being... charitable?"

Carter wandered over and had a seat on the edge of an upright table and pondered this and then shook his head with a silent "Nah!".

"In a small way, this is almost better, as this gives me the chance to get my career back on the track. For months now I've had people asking me things like why am I not going after the World Championship more often? Accusing me of wasting all of the momentum that I had built for myself - especially after I got that upset win over Michael Harris. I've had some armchair experts tell me I wasted everything by not trying, or not trying harder. But the simple fact is that I did try. I did, and I bided my time and made my moves when I was ready. But the champions like Finn Whelan at the time, they were more ready than I was. Plus others were vying for the gold and I wasn't going to find myself in the legendary Jessie Salco mold where I made demands and challenges for championships at every turn. I had a great run as the Internet Champion and sooner or later, I'll get that belt back home where it belongs. But for now, the World title is in my sights and to get there, I have to get to that Elimination Chamber! And that means, I have to get past Connor Murphy."

Carter placed both hands on his knees and sat up straight, his gaze wide as he leaned back and breathed deeply.

"Connor Murphy. Not to crack age old jokes but I almost didn't recognize you when you returned to us. And not to be crass or anything, but when Mark and Christian announced a former Superstar was returning, I will be the first to admit that I got my hopes up. Maybe a little too high. Because when they said someone was coming back, my immediate hopes were for names like Ben Jordan, Fenris ... maybe even Austin James Mercer. But no, when the lights died down and the music hit ... it was you, Connor. And I have to admit that at that given moment, I felt a giant swell of... oh, what's the word I'm looking for? Disappointment, I guess. And I am not saying that to anger or belittle you, but it's just that they built this idea up to be something - or someone - major and you just... aren't. Not really."

"I mean, don't get me wrong. There was still a certain level of enthusiasm when you showed back up. Especially with Despayre at the GO Gym. He kept referring to you as the Gummy Bear Savior... whatever that means. But it's Despy so it obviously means something meaningful."

"But let's be honest for a second here, Connor. Before your big return, the last time you set foot inside of the ring was against J2H back in March of 2020. Almost a full five years ago. And before that? It was September of 2016 - against Dmitri. I could go on but do you see where I'm going with this? Even back then when I was just a know-it-all teenager, I knew well enough to know what my hopes and dreams were. I knew I wanted to be right where I am now, and I didn't let anything come between me and realizing those dreams. Not even the objections of my own loving family. But as a know-it-all teen, from the outside looking in? All I could think of when I turned in and watched you was that you wasted every chance the bosses gave you. It felt like you had virtually no commitment to this business. You would come back, have a match or two to make sure your name was still heard and remembered, and then would just go and piss off until you got bored enough to make another go of it. And Connor...? That just isn't cool."

"And it's not like you didn't have all the tools it took to be a success inside of the ring! I mean, you came from out of literally nowhere to tea, with Tim Staggs and beat the Guns For Hire for the World Tag titles! And you held them for almost two months. Kudos, bitches! But, for all the potential that you hold, that's still the pinnacle of your SCW career. A title reign that you had to share with a second generation star that used his daddy's name to get his foot in the door. You deserved better, Connor. You deserved more, but the simple fact of the matter is that you just never showed the initiative nor the interest. You would just come and go as you pleased and not show any interest in actually furthering not just your career but the careers of your peers! And really, what is the point of even being in this profession if you're not willing to give it your all, and be the very best?"

"And to be the very best, means you have to beat the very best! Which, as you might have guessed, means actually making the effort in becoming the best - the World Heavyweight Champion. That is why we are here, Connor, you and I. Now I don't know how these Qualifying matches were even determined. Whether they were luck of the draw or if there's a method to the madness. Maybe at some point my lack of enthusiasm for your return got back to the bosses and they decided to have some fun at my expense and put us up against one another. "

"Well, that's fine. I don't want you getting the wrong idea and thinking that I don't like you. I don't know you well enough to say whether or not I like you. I just find your lack of commitment to this business to be infuriating. And being put into this position to earn your way into the Chamber - insulting."

"Or am I wrong? And if so, prove it to me. I've broken bones, Connor. I've been hospitalized for injuries I suffered inside (and outside) of the ring. And all to prove my commitment to this business that I love and respect - and you profess to."


Carter stood up from the table and looked hard into the camera.

"I know compared to you, I am a relative rookie Connor. But I have been more true to this business in the past five years than you have your entire career. So before you decide to prove anything to the fans or to yourself...?"

He tapped a finger into his own chest.

"Prove it to me. And then we'll talk."

6
Supercard Archives / A Victim No More
« on: January 31, 2025, 08:53:24 PM »


“A Victim No More”

Seattle, Washington - West Seattle High
Ten years ago


“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”

Come on now, I think we all know that tell-tale sound of that mocking chant that any and all kids would cheer, anytime anything physical broke out on school grounds - whether it be out on the playgrounds or in the actual school’s hallways itself. Not a single one of us has ever not experienced the thrill and excitement of a fight between two boys or two girls, forcing the faculty to step in and pry them away by force.

Of course, to call what was happening now in the hallways of West Seattle High a fight would be something of a gross overstatement. In order for it to qualify as being called a fight, it would require both sides of the offending parties to be on somewhat equal standing. This was anything BUT…

Patrick Kelly - aged sixteen - was surrounded by a crazed crowd of his peers as he pinned the other boy down onto the tiled floor of their school’s hallway, pinning him beneath his weight. It didn’t take much effort for him to do so as Patrick was a healthy sized boy, a member of the football team and stocky from a physical standpoint. Boys and girls - ranging from freshmen to a handful of seniors with nothing better to do, formed a ring around the spectacle - not only to gain the best viewpoint for what was amounting to be a physical slaughter but in a way, to form a perimeter and make it more difficult for the faculty to step in and intervene - thus spoiling their fun!

The thing is, only minutes before - Patrick had been in the boy’s locker room only ten feet away from where they were now, making out in a quiet corner and away from prying eyes with his victim in which he was now mauling for lack of a better term. All was well, until that is when another boy had ventured into the locker room to retrieve his gym uniform and caught them in the act.

Patrick, desperate to save his reputation, shoved the boy off of him, shouting “Get off of me!” Before attacking him, throwing him out of the locker room and pouncing on him. Which was where we found them at this very given moment.

The other boy had been caught completely off guard, and even had he not been, chances were likely that the end result would be the same then as it was now. He was half Patrick’s size and weight. The most he could do was try and shield himself from the oncoming blows, which were intensifying under the weight of the spectators and their cheering on of Patrick.

“What’s going on!?” Screamed Missus Beryl - the school librarian - an older woman as she tried to push her way through the throng of kids but as expected, their tight-woven bodies all but prevented her from getting anywhere near the altercation. Not that she could have done much to end things had she been able.

“Move!” She cried aloud. “Step aside!”
 
As luck would have it, the fight had broken out just outside of the closed gymnasium doors where the current gym class had been taking place. The sound of the melee had attracted more attention - and perhaps by the one that they would least want to get involved - that being Mister Axon, not only the gym teacher for the school but also Patrick’s football coach. And if anyone fit the physical mold of a gym teacher and football coach, it was Mister Axon.

The man was well over six feet tall and nothing but solid muscle. His stern demeanor had all but brow beat the student body into respect - on and off of ‘his’ football field.

“What the hell is going on out here!?” Mister Axon roared, and the sound of his voice was like a crack of booming thunder in the hallway, startling the vast majority of the students present but still not enough to fully quell the thrilling chants. The moment he was over the gathered heads and shoulders and saw what was going on, he practically bulldozed his way through the gathered bodies, forcing apart the boys and girls so that he - as well as the librarian and two other teachers quickly got involved now that the formidable Mister Axon had cleared a path for them.

“Get off of him!” Mister Axon ordered like the most frightening of drill sergeants. “Patrick!” But as the teenager wasn’t listening, Mister Axon and another teacher grabbed him by the arms and upper body and even they struggled to pry Patrick up off of his victim. “Patrick! Stop this right NOW!”

He and his fellow teacher managed to drag Patrick off of the boy as Missus Beryl and a third teacher quickly knelt down at the boy’s side who remained on the floor. The teacher slowly helped the boy sit up, his nose and lips bloody and the bruising already evident on his youthful face.

It was Carter McKinney.

Seattle, Washington -
Ten years ago


“We have to do something!” The voice of Cillian Macguire, husband to Joanna and father to Carter, emanated from the two-story home that this once happy family called home. But that happy family had been quickly replaced with a strained and seemingly antagonistic air, replacing what had once been a joyful and blithe home environment.

What had followed after his thrashing at the hands of Patrick, his once “in the closet” boyfriend, was even more of a nightmare than his getting beat up in front of the entirety of the student body. (Or at least that’s what it felt like at the time.) The school nurse had insisted Carter needed medical attention, and to make matters worse, the Principal had called the parents of both he and Patrick in for an emergency meeting for what had happened on school grounds.

Fighting was against the rules, no matter the circumstances. And in a gross act of injustice, Carter had received the same punishment of a week-long suspension that Patrick was given. The fact that he had been unable to fight back was of no concern to the faculty. He was involved in a fight. That was enough. But what was worse was when asked by the parents what had prompted this physical altercation, the teachers had no other alternative but to tell them.

That their sons were caught kissing in the boys locker room. Patrick spun a beautiful web of lies that painted Carter as being the aggressor and how he had long been crushing on Patrick, and the fact his own friend Glenn - a fellow member of the same football team - had caught them and bought Patrick’s well woven story, Carter had been outed thoroughly against his will while Patrick remained in the proverbial closet.

Not that the boy got away completely unscathed. Mister Axon was so angry that he had suspended Patrick from the rest of the season, effectively ending his freshman football ‘career’. But what Carter suffered was far, far worse…

Carter sat at the top of the house’s steps, his arms wrapped around his bent knees and trying to huddle as closely against the wall as he was capable so as not to be seen or noticed by his parents who were in a tense debate just below. No, they were doing more than engaging in a simple debate. They were fighting.

And it was all because of him.

“What exactly is it you propose we do, Cillian?” The voice of Carter’s Mom, Joanna, shot back in an open challenge, daring her husband to pick up the proverbial gauntlet. “Send him back to where he came from? Hit his reset switch and hope it overrides his gay setting!?”

Carter snorted back a laugh and clamped a hand over his mouth and nose so as not to alert his parents that they had an audience.

Joanna followed through with her tirade, stating, “As his mother, all I have to do is love him! I would think that as his father you would want the same!”

“Of course I love him!” Cillian demanded. “He’s my son!”

“Well you sure as hell have a funny way of showing it!” Joanna shot back. “You’ve been absolutely cold to him ever since he told us that he prefers boys!”

“I’m afraid for him Joanna, not of him!” Cillian called back, his voice pleading for understanding. “Aren’t you afraid?”

“Of course I am!” Joanna answered with heat behind her voice. “But obviously for different reasons than you! But the world is changing, Cillian! It’s not perfect for boys like him - not yet - but it sure as hell is a lot more open minded than when you and I were his age!”

“Not enough, Joanna.” Cillian’s voice now was filled with sadness and worry. Even someone of Carter’s tender and young years could recognize. “Didn’t you read that news report of that poor kid that took his own life because of the bullying he was getting at school for being gay? I don’t want that happening to my boy! He’s been through enough as it is!”

“It won’t.” Joanna stated softly, and Carter could just hear the steel-edged tone to his Mom’s voice, and it was a wonder that his Dad was still standing. He recognized that ‘mom tone’. She went on to say, “I am well aware he’s going to face some hardships out there in the world! I just never thought he’d be experiencing this in his own home with his father!”

Carter sat and waited, listening to the air of dead silence that followed that scathing remark. And at the sound of their home’s front door slamming shut, he jumped and then slowly lowered his head and mourned for what he had brought upon his family.

Seattle, Washington - West Seattle High
Ten years ago


“It’s all your fault!”

Carter all but tried to ignore the chastising accusations coming from Patrick who had been following him across the school property, flanked by his friends who were all smiling and egging him on, staring down Carter with that open disdain all teenage boys had seemed to perfect. School had let out only minutes ago and it was both boys’ first day back following their collective suspension.

“You’re the reason why I can’t play football, you little gay ass bitch!”

“Get him Patrick!”

“It’s your fucking fault I got suspended and grounded by my parents!”

Classic deflection, if you’re familiar. Anything but accepting his own role in what had happened between the two, and doing all to further convince his throng of followers he had nothing to do with his sharing of that make out session he and Carter had been caught in!

“Your Dad is probably going to leave your Mom, you bitch!” Patrick taunted him, not realizing or even caring that his words were hitting poor Carter to the core. Things had not been the same between his ordinarily loving parents since last week. There had been arguments a plenty, and more often than not, his Dad slept in the spare room while Carter had caught his Mom crying to herself, deep into the night.

But Patrick was not done. Not by a long shot. “Not that it matters! I bet that bitch you call your Mom is going to die from shame!” Patrick taunted openly and loudly, and it was that scathing and uncalled for statement that brought Carter to a sudden stop. His face frozen from all emotion. He stopped so suddenly and unexpectedly that Patrick almost walked right into him before he could stop.

“Careful Patrick!” One friend laughed. “You almost walked into his ass! He probably would have got excited and tried to jump you again!”

Patrick’s crew howled in laughter - including Patrick himself who sneered with a cold and cruel smile. Patrick then reached out and grabbed a handful of Carter’s jacket, ready to finish what he had started over a week ago. He spun Carter around – only to have Carter swing his own school bag around and right into Patrick’s face! Carter’s school books were in that bag and the contact with Patrick’s face made the boy’s nose explode on impact! Blood sprayed everywhere and the kids shouted out in shock and horror as at least two teeth went flying in the air!

Patrick clutched his nose in sheer agony and fell back, stumbling over his own feet and crashing on his back on the pavement! And no sooner did he land than Carter dove right on top of him!

“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”



“Six years.”

The reigning SCW Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter, sat stoically, deep in thought, on the patio of his and his husband’s home in Las Vegas. Night had fallen and the city lights from the nearby famed Vegas Strip reigned in all of their glory, their dancing lights reflected in the eyes that Miles once said had him dazzled from the moment he had laid eyes on them.

“It’s hard to believe that this year, it’ll be six years. Six years since I made my debut, fulfilling a lifelong dream and ignoring every single critic and bigot that told me a ‘twink’ … that ‘an effeminate gay guy’ would never amount to much in such a hardcore sport as professional wrestling. And to think that just about a year ago I was completely ready to just throw it all away.”

Carter scoffed, shaking his head.

“Not my career itself, mind you. I never would have even dignified giving that up. I mean, if my Mom and Grandmother couldn’t convince me to give up the sport that they considered barbaric, then nothing and nobody had a hope. No, I was more so convinced that the dreams I had of being a singles champion in SCW were just that; a dream. I did well for myself - amazingly well - down in SCU, but SCW was something else entirely and if I can be perfectly blunt and joke about myself? That particular dream was at a standstill with no hopes of moving forward. Every title opportunity I had been given, I felt like I wasted just because I lost. My aspirations were going nowhere and I was ready to just give up every title shot the higher ups wanted to give me and just coast along as card filler.”

Carter cast a glance down and chuckled low, beneath his breath.

“Luckily I had supportive friends and an extremely stubborn fiance at the time who refused to let me do just that. Because I proved I could do it, and the evidence is right there.”

He turned his head just enough to cast a sidelong glance at the championship belt that was perched on the small, oval table crafted of glass, the golden porch light casting a radiant glow from above down onto it. Carter turned away from his trophy to look back out at the city where Inception VII would be held in a matter of days.

“Ever since I won this title - hell, long before I ever had that belt around my waist, I was involved in some seriously grueling encounters. Everything from the hell I went through with Peter Vaughn to win the title, and right up at the very top would be everything Austin James Mercer put me through, just to send a message to my fiance at the time. Yeah, I rank Austin as my toughest opponent!”

Carter gave the camera a knowing look and held a finger up to his lips.

“But don’t anyone out there tell him. I’d hate for him to get a swollen head. My point is, that for all the hell some of those men put me through inside of the ring and in some cases, outside of it, in nearly six years, I have never had a single man in that locker room target me the way that Kevin Carter targeted me late last year. Now don’t get me wrong. I’ve been involved in my fair share of fights. I mean, these days you pretty much have to be even if you’re not a member of the LGBTQ community. If you’ve got even the smallest of pieces of a spotlight shining down on you in such a cut throat business where jealousy breeds contempt, then you have a target firmly on your back. Now was Kevin Carter actually jealous of me?”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head in the negative.

“The man is a former two-time World Heavyweight Champion. He’s not going to look at a rookie like myself and be jealous of anything. Which begs the question… Why did he do it? Why did he do what no other opponent I’ve had and attack me not once, but twice, as violently as he did? Well, to answer that question you’d probably have to be either a mind reader or a licensed therapist, neither of which I am. But…”

He shook his forefinger with a smile.

“I do have my theories, so indulge me for a few moments, won’t you? Now, before anything else, I don’t want any of these armchair critics and so-called experts getting the wrong idea. Not for a moment do I think Kevin’s attacking me has anything to do with the fact that I’m gay or married to a man. Kevin might be a prick of the largest order, but he’s shockingly one of the most open minded men in the dressing room. No, where these idiots who might assume he targeted me for a reason like this, I firmly believe Kevin would be more inclined to wipe the walls with anyone who even suggested such a thing or who displayed that type of behavior against anyone in front of him.”

“No, the real reason why Kevin jumped me in that parking garage one week and in the hallway the next, breaking my nose, can be summed up in one simple over estimation of his personality; the man’s a prick.”


He shrugged casually.

“Kevin Carter is the sort of man who thrives in the spotlight, whether it’s positive or negative. He doesn’t give a damn about how people talk about him, just so long as whatever they’re saying is interesting. If you’re hating on him from the rafters, he’s laughing his ass off. If you’re posting the worst insults imaginable about him from the relative safety of the troll forums, all you’re doing is feeding that ego of his. He doesn’t give a damn about what you’re saying; it all just rolls off of his back. So long as his name is on your lips, he knows he’s done his job and the proverbial joke is all on you! But it’s about a little bit more than just that. I mean, that’s too simple, too easy.”

“Kevin wants to be acknowledged. He all but demands to be revered … respected! I mean, that would be the main reason why he aligned himself so easily with J2H, the greatest Superstar in SCW history! J2H is a legend in the six-sided ring, and wherever he goes, people talk. Simply put, the man commands respect. I mean, the man is a colossal douche but he's the most popular douche in the history of this promotion because he's known for getting things done despite the odds. Respect. And like J2H, Kevin is an opportunist.”

“Kevin wants to once again be the man he was just over a decade ago, when he won his first World Championship from our own Hall of Famer, Goth. Now ‘why’ he would want to be that man again is beyond me because he was an overly entitled asshole who walked out on his contracts not once but twice, and all because he suffered the one curse that all current champions would be inflicted with; that one day they would become a former champion. But now the man wants to be a champion once again, so he looked around and chose who he assumed was the most vulnerable champion in the company.”


Carter held his hands toward himself.

“Moi. Yours truly. Kevin Carter looked at my size, experience level and perhaps even the way I carry myself as an out and proud gay man. He made the same mistake in judgement that so many others had made over the last five plus years, assuming that just because I look soft, that must also mean I fight that way as well. Not paying attention or doing his homework. He thought his success at jumping me from behind not once but twice … breaking my nose and making me bleed … was all the evidence he needed that his assumptions about me were correct. Until, that is, he chose to screw with someone other than myself. When he chose to try and wreck my husband, the man that I love more than life itself! That is when he discovered first hand I am not the soft touch he called me out for being! That was when he found out just how capable I am of not just defending myself but defending those that I love! That was the exact moment that Kevin Carter learned that I am only too willing to fight fire with fire when all else fails! And that is a lesson that I am going to be only too happy to give him extra credit for this weekend when I kick his boney ass from one side of the building to the next! So Kevin, if you want to gouge my eyes or kick me low again, if you want to pick up a steel chair or whatever else you can cook up in that sick and twisted mindset of yours… bring it! Because I would just love to gaze deeply into your eyes and see the shock show itself when you find out just how much an out of control bitch I can actually be when pushed to my limit!”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath, forcing a sense of calm to himself. He reached over blindly and picked up the small goblet from the small accent table, filled with an amazing red. He took a sip and set it back down before continuing.

“But everything that I just said, that’s not the whole story, is it Kevin? The Internet Championship isn’t the sole reason why you targeted me. This runs deeper and stretches back further than the moment when I won the gold from Vaughn. This is about a grudge, not a championship. This is because I did the one thing that you never wanted or expected me to be capable of.”

Carter leaned closely into the camera and whispered.

“I beat the Entity right in the middle of the ring, one. Two. Three!”

Carter leaned back in his chair.

“That’s what this is all really about. When you showed up under that mask, you had the entire SCW Universe in the palm of your hand. You had everyone believing that you were unbeatable - and I showed the world that you were anything but! In a single night - in a mere three seconds - I ended that aura of fear that was your single greatest weapon and you never got over it. You are one of those sorts who are incapable of letting a grudge go. It stews inside of you for however long it takes until you spot an opening for revenge and you take it! Now, I might have even surprised myself a bit that night, but history speaks for itself. Entity was not unbeatable, and neither are you.”

“Now, unlike you, I am not the delusional sort of champion that walks about the ring and backstage, thinking the sense of self is never going to end. I don’t make the assumption that my reign is being played on some endless loop. I know the day is going to come where I'm no longer going to be able to call myself the Internet champion. But that day is not going to be this Sunday. And it sure as hell is not going to be brought to an end by an asshole by the name of Kevin Carter!”


Carter stood up from his chair and leaned over, staring hard into the camera one final time.

“When all is said and done and I'm through with you, Kevin? You're going to want to slip that old mask of yours back on to hide your face in shame and embarrassment because you're not going to want to show your face after I hand your ass to you. You’ve got this one coming.”

Carter gives the camera and thus Kevin a mock salute before turning his back and taking his leave, the last shot being shown the skyline of Las Vegas and with it, all the potential that it holds.

7
Character Building Roleplays / Miles's Christmas Surprise
« on: December 25, 2024, 07:52:02 PM »
Following Winter Wonderslam

University Medical Center
Las Vegas, Nevada

“A broken nose. That's just terrific.” Carter Kasey-McKinney grumbled as he struggled to slip his shirt back on over his head, still in the examination room of the hospital he had been brought to following the attack by Kevin Carter. The young man was obviously worse for wear, his body was freshly banged up, having not healed completely from the previous week's attack.

That, coupled with his nose covered in a special brace to keep the cartilage in place so it would heal properly, he was having a good deal of difficulty with a simple task. His husband, Miles, immediately stepped up. He sat down the paperwork the doctor had given him, complete prescription for painkillers.

Miles helped pull his shirt down the rest of the way and reached for his husband's jacket, all the while Carter looked absolutely miserable and said, “First Lazarus and now that jack off! Why do they always target my nose!?”

“Don't worry about that bastard “ Miles warned in his distinctive, British accent. “I'm going to fuck him up…”

“No.” Carter quickly said, catching his husband by surprise. “You're not.”

Miles shook his head in a quizzical manner, not understanding but Carter stressed, “You know I love it when you take charge and defend me. But Kevin targeted me for a reason so I'm handling this my way “

Carter gazed closely into Miles's eyes, “I have to.”

Prompting Miles to draw Carter into one of his famous hugs, “I understand.” He said. “I don't like it, but I understand. It's just a damn shame this shit show ruined our Christmas plans.”

Carter frowned from where he was being held and slowly, and somewhat reluctantly, separated from his husband's arms and shook his head. “What are you talking about?” He asked. “We're not canceling anything.”

Miles sighed, already knowing what was about to happen because of his husband's stubborn nature.

“Love,” Miles started to say. “You heard the doctor. You can't fly with a broken nose.”

“For 24 hours.” Carter corrected him. “She said I shouldn't for 24 hours minimum.”

“She also said that you shouldn't be flying at all.” Miles added on to the already convoluted logic between them. “So, we're not going to.”

“Miles….”

“Don't ‘Miles’ me!” Miles interrupted his husband before Carter could get going. “This isn't the time to get stubborn!....” Miles thought for a moment before adding, “More so than normal! I'm serious!”

“Alright, Miles!” Carter held his hands up in surrender. “Alright! You don't have to get so worked up! I know you have my best interests at heart!”

“Of course I do.” Miles stated.

Carter shrugged, “And I've always thought of you as something of the boss of the relationship.”

“Good.” Miles nodded.

“If you say we're not flying then we're not flying.”

“Okay, okay.” Miles said. “We're not flying.”

“We are too.” Carter said matter of factly as he marched right past Miles out of the examination room, grabbing his prescription along the way.

Miles stands there for a brief moment, trying to process what was just said and he shakes his head and quickly catches up to Carter, “Pardon? Is this not the same man that did nothing but give me nothing short of all the business when I cracked my ribs in that match a year and a half ago? I seem to recall you constantly watching over me after that hellacious match against Austin.”

“Yes, I did and I will still stand by the fact that us flying to China was absolutely pointless and it only delayed your healing even more by flying. But we’re not active over the next 2 weeks..”

“And we’re going to Seattle, right? So it’s not like we can’t drive...” Miles stops for a moment, “actually more like I drive.”

“What's wrong with my driving?”

“Love, just trust me, it's like a 17 hour trip and the weather hasn't been the best. Or better yet, I can get last minute plane tickets for your mum and Grams and they can join us....”

“Miles, we can't do that!”

“Why not!?”

“Because we're not going to Seattle!” And suddenly a hush of silence fell between the two. Miles just stared at his husband as Carter looked like a deer in headlights briefly until he closed his eyes and exhaled gently.

Miles shook his head, “What do you mean we're not going to Seattle?”

“Damn it…” Carter mumbled helplessly as he fished in his pocket to draw out his phone. Miles watched as Carter went about on his phone, searching for something. Until he found what he was looking for and turned his phone around, handing it to his husband.

Miles looked it over and with a look of realization dawning on his face, he looked up. “The tickets aren't for Seattle. They're for London.”

“Yeah.” Carter sighed. “We were never going to Seattle.”

Carter watches Miles take in all the details both on his phone as well as spoken. He continues, “I know it's been years since you spent a Christmas home in the UK. I've had this arranged since September. I rented a flat. Ms. Thang is going with us. Mom and Grams are on their way there now…”

“Really?” Miles looked up with a toothy dopey smile, to which Carter shrugged almost bashfully. He responded, “Why not? Most married couples take turns on holidays with which family to spend it with. I don't see any reason why we should restrict ourselves like that. We can just take turns on where.”

“So that’s why Brianna was giving me the bum's rush when I was trying to nail down details when I could call her and mum on Christmas day, she was fighting keeping the secret.”

“Which I thought for sure when you asked her that I was screwed at that point,” Carter laughed, “I know that the flight is gonna hurt but I don’t care. Not if that means I get you out of this funk you’ve been in. You’ve been very Grinch-like and considering how much I know you love Christmas, I’m more determined than ever to get us there.”

Miles cringes, “I haven’t been that bad, have I?”

“I’ve seen worse. Not completely Scrooged but you were teetering there for a bit.” Carter tilts his head, noticing Miles is having that emotional moment of ‘I so do not deserve him’, “So we’re flying?”

“I still think it’s absolutely insane because you are going to be in so much pain but, love...I cannot believe you did this. And not just us, but your mum and grams too?” Miles smiles, “I’d kiss you right now if I didn’t think it’d damage that beautiful face more.”

Carter just smiled as Miles snaked his arm around his waist to escort him through the automatic doors of the hospital and into the night sky. This Christmas was going to have so much potential.

8
Climax Control Archives / Four Lives Down For The Cat
« on: December 06, 2024, 09:46:07 PM »
“The More Things Change…”

What a year 2024 has been, a literal emotional roller coaster. And here it was drawing to a dramatic close with Christmas closing in. The Yuletide holiday had always been the favorite of Carter’s, like the vast majority of the world. Fun fact; Christmas was the number one ranked holiday that people around the world celebrated, followed closely by Hannukah, Thanksgiving, Saint Patrick’s Day, New Year’s, Eid al-Fitr, Valentine’s Day, Diwali, Halloween and Chinese New Year rounding out the Top Ten.

Surprisingly Easter did not make the Top 10 Cut but that’s a topic for another time.

But it was Christmas that held that special place in Carter’s heart from his earliest memories, right up to the here and now. From his time as a child to now being an adult, there was just something magical in the air when Christmas time rolled around. The decorations. The lights and tree with colorfully wrapped packages lying beneath. But it extended far beyond that. Carter held a deep respect for family for someone of such a young age, and he loved the time together with his family and loved ones on holidays such as this. But this year, Christmas was going to prove to be something even more special than usual.

This would be the third Christmas that Carter had spent with the man that had become such a vital part of his life. The first time, Miles Kasey had accepted an invitation to spend Christmas with Carter and his family, acknowledging later that it was one of the best Christmases either man had ever enjoyed. It was also the holiday where the bond between the two men’s hearts truly started to form between them.

The second Christmas was when Carter and Miles had acknowledged the love between them and officially became a couple. And what better way to celebrate than by bringing their families together at the most joyous time of the year to celebrate with them? Miles had flown his mother, sister and brother-in-law in from the UK, while Carter brought his mother and grandmother to truly make it a unique family celebrated holiday.

Carter had never thought Christmas could get any more magical but 2024 proved him wrong when he and Miles joined together in marriage and would be celebrating with their families for the first time as husbands. Only… Miles was not entirely in on that particular little nugget of information. This was something that Carter had discovered about Miles over the past three years, and that was the fact Miles was as big a kid as any other adult when it came to Christmas and birthdays. The smile, that sparkle in his eyes… Just watch that video of Miles dancing in his chair with his eyes never leaving his birthday cake… Christmas was no different.

And Carter had learned he would have to work overtime to keep that husband of his from finding out what his presents were before that most magical of mornings.

With those thoughts in mind, that would be where we pick up with our hero of the hour. The condo in the Turnberry Towers had been transformed into one more fitting of the season. Miles had surprisingly put his foot down with his husband, not allowing Carter to put up any Christmas decorations until Thanksgiving had come and gone. And that meant the day after, Carter was turned loose and their home had been gloriously transformed into a winter wonderland. The highlight being the six foot Stitch themed Christmas tree that Miles had surprised him with the previous year.

And Carter Kasey-McKinney was seated at the desk in the little work nook that he had put together for Miles and himself when he had done the condo’s makeover many months ago. When visiting, Bella had referred to it as a “book nook” due to the fact that it had two full, hanging bookshelves lined with ivy against the wall above the ‘love seat’ and lounge chair, with a small, decorative end table in the corner between the two. But it was between the end of the love seat and the picturesque window that overlooked the city five floors below that Carter had set up a ‘workstation,’ complete with desk and a state of the art laptop.

It was where Carter was seated at the moment, carrying on a casual conversation over Whatsapp with his Mother all the way in Seattle. While this was not an unusual occurrence by any means, as Carter was on the phone almost daily with his Mom and Grams, and they video chatted two or three times a week, this time things were different as secrets were being kept and Carter was taking some precautions against a certain someone.

“So everything is arranged?” Joanna McKinney, Carter’s mother, asked from her side of the call. “Airline tickets? What about Ms. Thang?”

“Everything is taken care of on all fronts.” Carter answered. “My only concern was bringing Ms. Thang with us this time. We’ve never taken her on a trip before, let alone flown with her. I’m not sure how she’s going to handle it.”

“There’s nobody who can watch her?” Joanna asked, to which Carter shook his head in answer.

“I didn’t ask.” He said. “I’m pretty sure Aron and Kristjan would have been willing, considering their family is coming in from Iceland like usual. But we’ve spent so much time away from our girl this year with the touring and all. I just wanted…”

“I think I understand, sweetie.” Joanna nodded. Ms. Thang was Carter and Miles’s little fur baby, constantly referring to her as “their little girl” - whose little girl usually depended on what she did and who caught her in the act. “What about the ho-?”

But before she could finish the statement, Carter quickly held a hand up to keep her from finishing the question aloud. Carter cast a glance over his shoulder and in the direction of the kitchen where he saw Miles last.

Carter wore a devilish smile on his face as he said aloud, “I’ll have all the packages sent to Seattle after this weekend is over and we get back home. For now, I hid them up at Kristjan’s place.”

Carter then gazed upward and counted down on his fingers, “Three… two… one…” Before he heard the sound of the front door being quickly shut. Carter just chuckled and shook his head as his mom looked thoroughly confused.

“What was that all about?” She asked.

“Miles has been trying to find out what his Christmas presents were since we went Black Friday shopping.” Carter laughed. “Trust me, nothing has been too sacred for him to find out what I got for him!”

“Is that why he insisted on carrying everyone’s bags on Black Friday?” Joanna asked. “So he could snoop?”

“That’s the only reason he even went with us!” Carter laughed. “Miles doesn’t take to shopping the way I do.”

“And here I thought he was doing it to be a gentleman.” Joanna sighed, to which Carter smiled, “Well, that too. But to answer your question, we’re not doing a hotel. Miles’s sister doesn’t have the room for overnight guests in their house, so I got a vacation rental house for our stay. We’ll just spend the actual holiday with the family at their house.”

“And he still thinks you’re coming to Seattle for Christmas?” Joanna asked with a wisp of a smile, shaking her head at the level of deception her son has engaged in just so he could pull off the surprise of the year for his husband.

“Mm.” Carter nodded. “I’ve been planning this for the last six months. Miles gets proper homesick sometimes, so I thought this would be the best present I could muster up for him. He hasn’t spent Christmas in England for a fair few years.”

“It’ll be a lovely holiday for everyone.” Joanna smiled. “Your Grams and I have never been. We’re both thrilled you thought to include us.”

“Of course I included you two!” Carter acted almost affronted at the idea he might not have. “I know most married couples take turns on which side of the family to spend Christmas with, but I thought to myself… why not just take turns with which side of the pond to spend with everyone together?”

“That’s lovely.” Joanna smiled from her side of the call. “I raised a good kid.”

“Oh do I have a brother or sister you never told me about?” Carter teased when he heard the door to the condo swing open and shut a little harder than normal. “Uh oh…” He quipped but with a knowing smile.

“What’s wrong…?” Joanna started to ask when her son-in-law’s face leaned into the camera, his attention directed at her son and his husband.

“Think you’re funny, hm?” Miles accused, to which Carter turned his bright smile to his husband with a silent nod. Miles nodded, then said, “It wouldn’t have been so awkward if the first thing out of my mouth wasn’t ‘You have something up here that I want!’”

Prompting Carter to practically fall out of the camera shot and his chair in a laughing fit!



Night fell earlier at this time of year and blessedly so in the usual hot weather of Las Vegas transitioning to a surprisingly cold temperature. It was not even six and the sun had descended into the skyline, only to be replaced by the moon and stars. Just another reason why Carter loved the later months of the year. And on this evening, Miles had made a special request of Carter for dinner, that being chili - one of the few dishes Carter could cook successfully. And it was winter so that made it official chili weather.

Pun intended.

So Carter bundled up and headed to the store and on a whim, Miles had surprised him by tagging along under the impression of wanting to get out of the house for a bit. Miles had even hammed it up by patting the grocery cart, daring that husband of his to climb in the basket while he pushed him around to gather the required ingredients. And being the boyish devil that he was, Carter had eagerly agreed with a smile and climbed in.

And for the next thirty minutes, Miles casually pushed his husband around the grocery store with one hand, while Carter checked off every necessary ingredient for his hubby’s dinner. Both men remaining oblivious to the perplexed expressions on the part of both the grocery store employees as well as their fellow shoppers.

Miles took it all in stride, and with good reason. You know what they say about payback… With the groceries paid for and Miles pushing the cart around toward the exit, he casually observed, “So let me guess. The presents were in Seattle the entire time?”

“Haha…” Carter chuckled, his eyes not leaving the screen of his phone. “Yeah.”

The automatic doors slid open and Miles pushed the cart to the outside, saying, “And let me guess. You have no intention of even giving me a hint?”

“Nope!” Was all Carter had to say in answer. Miles just nodded along with him and shrugged his beefy shoulders, “Alright.” And he turned the cart sideways and Carter looked up just in time..

“Miles!” Just in time for Miles to push the cart - Carter included - back into the cart return and lock the safety harness - effectively trapping that husband of his inside with his feet sticking up in the air between cart handles!

MIles just leaned down, his forearm resting on the cart’s handle and he smiled inside at the wide-eyed shock of Carter from between the cart’s mesh bars! Those gorgeous eyes were almost as wide as surprise and shock as his mouth was!

“Miles!” Carter half laughed, half choked. “Miles, cut it out! Let me out!”

“Not so funny now, are you?” Miles laughed at the predicament his husband was found to be in. “What do you have to say now?”

Trapped in a fetal position in the cart, Carter looked around and found himself saying, “Well… I won’t lie and say it’s not a bit of a turn on….”

Miles stood up straight, staring down at the trapped Carter. He turned to this little old woman who was making her way into the store but paused at the comedic site, to which Miles quipped, “I married a pervert!”

To which the sweet, grandmotherly type casually absorbed the trapped Carter, then looked up and shook her finger at miles in a reprimanding way, saying, “ You shouldn't kink shame your husband!” Before she walked through the automatic doors, a surprised and bewildered Miles watched after her.



The camera turned on and the first thing to be seen by the viewership of the SCW Universe was a close up shot of the reigning SCW Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. But contrary to the norm of the average SCW Superstar (or Bombshell), Carter was not directly facing the camera, ready to proceed with cutting his promo against his most recent challenger. Instead, he was staring vacantly off-camera, a blank expression on his face. Several long moments pass until someone off-camera clears their throat, startling the champion from out of his daze.

Carter does a double take and for the first time, takes note of the camera aimed in his direction.

“I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to give me a minute to process this. When the head honchos over at the SCW offices contacted me and told me that I was going to be defending my Internet Championship on the first Climax Control after High Stakes XIV. I thought to myself, ‘Great! Terrific! Maybe they're finally taking me seriously as champion and letting me defend the title more than just once a cycle against some quality, stiff competition!’. And then….”

He looked aside again and shook his forefinger for emphasis.

“Then they told me who I was up against. They told me who was going to challenge me for the Internet championship. I thought maybe I would get to defend against somebody like Aidan Reynolds, or maybe even Kevin Carter. This might be wishful thinking, but a rematch against LJ or even Kris would have been something! But no.”

He shook his head, seemingly unable to comprehend where he was in the grand scheme of things.

“I am actually defending my championship against a man who named himself after a 100 plus year old animated cat?”

He side-eyed the camera and his eyebrows Rose almost to his hairline.

“I mean, seriously? I thought they were joking! I thought it was some colossal prank on the part of Mark and Christian and that my legit Challenger would be announced in due time! But then the lineup was announced officially, and there it was! Right before the main event with the Mixed Tag Team titles up for grabs, I'm stepping inside of the Ring against a glorified jobber. Again!”

He closed his eyes and held up a hand to forestall any responses or protests on the part of the viewers, or more specifically, his opponent.

“No, I know! I am well aware that unlike Justin Smith, Felix has actually managed to walk away with a couple of wins under his belt. Dubious as they are. But still! After everything I've said publicly, after all of my wishes and demands to bring this championship up to a level that it actually deserved to be, do I get a Kevin Carter or J2H? Do I get Eddie Lyons? No! Seemingly everything I stated and asked for went right in one ear and out the other without even acknowledgment on the part of the powers that be! I am actually being made to defend my championship, the title that I busted my ass for to not only earn a shot at but to finally walk away in possession of, against Phoenix the Cat Hernandez!”

Carter shook his head and looked away, his mouth hanging slightly open.

“It's just unbelievable. I look on the other side of the talent pool with the Bombshells and I see Juliana getting to defend her title against top-ranked contenders every time. Maybe they think I can't accomplish the same as she, but how the hell else are we going to find out unless they give me the opportunity to do so! I and the one who is able to defeat Peter Vaughn! I defended against and beat the Hall of Famer Kris Ryans! I even had to bust up my own brother-in-law and perhaps my most physically demanding title match today, and Lyle Kasey Jr! I don't know!”

He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, blowing out a breath of air from pursed lips.

“I'm not a promoter or a businessman. Maybe Mark and Christian see something in Felix that I don't. Maybe I'm just thinking too much into this and I'm being a sensitive little diva? Let's find out!”

That being said, Carter stood up from where he was sitting on the patio deck of his condominium home in Las Vegas. He walked casually over to the wall where he had an easel set up. And on the easel was a stack of poster board with names and dates. Carter positioned himself to the left of the easel and with the wave of his hand, directed the viewer's attention toward the content on the poster board.

“June 23rd, Felix the Cat Hernandez made his in-ring debut for Sin City Wrestling in Denver, Colorado. He faced another newcomer to our little family, Jack Daniels.”

Carter closed his eyes and sighed.

“I know, but bear with me. A guy named after an animated cat against a guy named after cheap liquor. And guess what? The first of Felix's nine lives was used up in a loss to Jack Daniels on that day!”

With a flip of the wrist, Carter cast the first poster board aside for the next.

“Now after a debut like that, I can't fathom what got into the heads of the Bookers but Felix return to the ring in a triple threat match against Aidan Reynolds and Justin Smith. July 14th, Ontario California in a match that would decide the next entrant for Summer XXXTreme XII’s traditional Ultimate X match for the roulette championship. And this may come as no great shock to you, but it was not Felix who walked away with his arm raised and a title opportunity on the horizon! That distinction went to good old Aiden Reynolds!”

That poster board was sent flying to the floor.

“But to his credit, and I have to give it to where it's due, Felix still made the lineup at Summer XXXTreme XII against Justin Smith. And I don't think anybody was ready to see Felix kick up his first official victory at the hands of that hardcore badass. I was in the ring with Justin in my first title defense. He may not have the greatest record on paper but we don't wrestle on paper, now do we? Justin is seen in the locker rooms at something of a jobber, so when you get right down to it, Felix didn't really accomplish anything that everybody else in the locker room hadn't. Myself included.”vvvv

Carter than found himself frowning at his own expense.

“Which now that I think about it, doesn't really speak very highly for that first defense of mine. Does it? Oh well”

That card is sent flying, and next up…!

“Now is when things get interesting because on August 25th in Bangkok, Thailand, our resident century old Felix went up against one of the very best that has ever set foot inside of the six-sided ring, that being a Grand Slam Champion and Hall of Famer, Kris Ryans. I almost groaned when this match was announced because you could see the outcome a mile away and my prediction came true, and another of Felix's nine lives was used up with Kris walking away the winner! Big shocker!”

With a flick of his thumb and forefinger, that card is sent fluttering to the floor below.

“Next up, things got a little personal from my perspective because on October 13th right here in Las Vegas, Felix was matched up against my very own brother-in-law, LJ Kasey. Now around that point in time, Lyle and I weren't exactly what you would call the closest? But I'm not going to lie and say watching him walk away the winner at Felix's expense wasn't oddly satisfying.”

Another card gone, another one up front.

“Now is when we have our first of two back to back rematches for our favorite pussy…. Cat! Pussycat! Felix and Justin smith, 111 once again on October 20th in reno! And to nobody's surprise, Felix got his second straight win against Justin. Now in this business, a win is a win. All I'm saying is it would have been nice to see Felix gain a victory over someone who isn't basically seen as locker room cannon fodder. Which brings us to probably the biggest shocker of the year…”

That card is dropped and finally the last one is revealed.

“A rematch against Kris Ryans on November 3rd in Phoenix, Arizona. And I don't mind telling you that the vast majority of the locker room thought the end was inevitable. I mean, why wouldn't we? At that point in time Kris was officially my number one Challenger and my scheduled opponent for High Stakes XIV! So of course Kris what's going to steamroll Felix and walk into his title match against me with some momentum on his side! Only.. “

Carter closed his eyes and held up a finger.

“That isn't what happened, now is it? And probably the biggest upset that I can ever remember having taken place in SCW, Felix got the win. Not Kris. Felix the Cat! I want you all watching now to take a moment and let that sink in. The guy named after a cat that debuted in 1919 picked up a win over one of the greatest superstars to ever grace this promotion! Of course.. “

He closed his eyes with a smile and held up both hands.

“There were extenuating circumstances behind that victory, now wasn't there Felix? I mean we could go on and on about your manager Bea Barnhart once again showing her true colors and distracting the referee, but doing so would also admit the fault in both the official and Kris and allowing the both of them to be distracted. You saw an opening, and you took it. With that magical boombox or whatever the hell it is that you call it, and after clobbering Kris upside of the head with the official none the wiser, the wind was yours! Congratulations! Tainted or not, you defeated my number one Challenger!”

Carter clapped his hands together, but it was painfully clear that the applause was as sarcastic as could be.

“I can only assume it was that one single win that sealed the deal for you to go up against me for the championship. I mean, you pinned the shoulders of Kris Ryans to the map. No matter the circumstances behind it, how could they not justify using that as an excuse to put you up against whomever walked away with the Internet Championship following High Stakes? Well, if that's how it's got to be, I'm going to take a strange sense of satisfaction away from this match, putting you down for the count and using up your remaining lives in the process.”

“So let me make one thing very clear to you, Felix. I am not Justin Smith. I am not even Kris Ryans. I in the reigning and defending Internet Champions of Sin City Wrestling and I will be DAMNED if I am going to lose my championship to you of all people! If you want to fight dirty, well bitch! Bring it! That briefcase of yours isn't so magical that it's going to let you walk away with a championship at my expense! Try to play the same games with me that you did with Kris? And I will shove that briefcase so far up your ass that you'll be able to pick the lock with your teeth! Oh! Speaking of..  that reminds me of something and someone.”


Carter takes a step forward, past the easel and his eyes are directly boring into the camera.

“Beatrice dear. I know that as Felix's manager, you're watching this. So let me tell you right here and now, don't try to play me for the fool. Every time Felix or Bill is in a match, you play the innocent party and try to project your own guilt wanted the opposing side. Everything that you're guilty of doing or bound to do? You accuse the other side of! Then you just play the victim card as if the world were filled with idiots! Well if that's the route you want to go, bring it on! Climb up onto that apron to try to distract the referee! Try to do something to take my attention away from Felix and give him the advantage!”

The patio door of the condominium slid open and out onto the deck stepped none other than Alexandra Calaway. Carter rested his forearm on her shoulder while her own arm draped around his waist. The two friends shared a knowing smile and both looked into the camera.

“I dare you!”

9
Supercard Archives / FAMILY FEUD
« on: November 22, 2024, 10:19:00 PM »
From the moment the camera opens, we are gifted with a shot of a set of the classic and popular game show Family Feud. The theme music plays in the background and the studio audience cheers heartily, and we see the set slightly changed where a makeshift wrestling ring is set in the forefront of the game's center podium along the stage’s floor. And on both the left and right of the stage stand figures stand in red lighting and shadow beneath the arches lined with lights.

Rubert Ervin: Ladies and gentlemen! Boys and girls! It is time for Celebrity Family Feud!

The studio audience cheers, many of them wrestling fans but many others just thrilled to be a part of the show that is featuring celebrities.

Rubert: The stakes have never been higher as it is the women against the men in anticipation of the biggest wrestling event of the year! This weekend’s thirteenth edition of the High Stakes Supercard Event! Introducing first the Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling…!

Bella Madison! Bobbie Dahl! Crystal Zdunich! Alexandra Calaway! And Cassie Wolfe! Ready for action!


All five women are caught in a five-way mock brawl, with Alexandra and Bella doing the Laverne and Shirley ‘slap fight’ while Cassie was on Bobbie’s back while Bobbie had Crystal in a side headlock! At the announcement, all five look like they’d been caught and they immediately break character and separate, applauding before they descend to their panel!

Rubert: And their opponents! The Superstars of Sin City Wrestling…!

Helluva Bottom Carter! Miles Kasey! Ben Jordan! Alex Jones and “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart! Ready for action!


The men are no less subtle as they are in a train of side headlocks; Alex holding Carter… Ben holding Alex… Bulldog holding Ben… And Miles holding Bulldog! Their heads turn as one at the announcement and they jump apart and put on their best innocent expressions and stances while applauding before descending to their panel!

Rubert: And introducing the star of the show! Your ring announcer! Your time keeper and most importantly, your referee! STEVE HARVEY!

The studio audience and all ten wrestling stars applaud and whoop it up as the popular comedian and game show host Steve Harvey walks onto the stage, that ever-present smile present on his face as he waves to the audience and then to both sides of the stage and their celebrity contestants. He fist bumps Carter as he passes the men by and he takes a brief moment to pour on the charm, bounding over toward the Bombshells and takes the hand of Alexandra to lightly kiss the back of it; Alexandra feigning a swooning act and fanning herself as Steve takes center stage inside of the ‘ring’.

Steve Harvey: Thank you! Thank you very much! Welcome to this special High Stakes episode of Celebrity Family Feud, everybody! I’m Steve Harvey!

Everyone, audience and grapplers alike, cheer and applaud!

Steve: Boy I don’t know if you all are going to be ready for this one tonight! Because we have the men and women of Sin City Wrestling competing tonight for not just the $25,000 for their respective charities, but also to head into this weekend’s Pay-Per-View Supercard, High Stakes XIV! Woo! Yeah!

The audience cheers as the camera pans both sides of the stage, the Superstars and Bombshells from start to end.

Steve: Alright everybody, let’s get this battle underway! It’s ladies first so let’s meet the Bombshells of SCW!

The studio audience cheers and applauds as the men’s side ‘boos’ and gives playful thumbs down while Steve walks over to the ladies’ side, where Bella stands as captain. Steve then takes a step behind her and points at the men…

Steve: Now that’s just uncalled for! Don’t make me come over there!

Steve points at the Superstars while the Bombshells ‘taunt’ and the audience laughs. Steve then steps back around to greet Bella.

Steve: Ladies and gentlemen, let’s hear it for Bella Madison! Challenger this weekend for the Bombshell Internet Championship!

Bella does the RVD thumbs to the shoulders pose and laughs as her teammates cheer her on.

Steve: And joining her is none other than the former Bombshell Roulette Champion Bobbie Dahl, competing this weekend against Harper Mason in a Baby Wear match!

The audience cheers as Bobbie makes her best ‘cry baby’ face while wiping at her eyes.

Steve: Joining them is former Triple crown Champion and 2018 Hall of Fame inductee, Crystal Zdunich!

Crystal just puts on her best ‘who, me?’ impression and waves off the cheers.

Steve: Two-time Bombshell Roulette Champion, Alexandra Calaway who is an entrant in the High Stakes Rumble!

The crowd cheers as Alexandra points at herself with a cocky grin and nods her head.

Steve: And rounding the team out, another entrant for the Bombshell Rumble and nominee for Newcomer of the Year, Cassie Wolfe!

Cassie strikes a double bicep pose while Alexandra playfully tests her muscles to the audience's cheers. Steve backs up to the head of the panel with Bella, all smiles.

Steve: You know my sons watch SCW every week and they told me earlier their favorites are the Bombshells and that they hope the Bombshells beat the Superstars today!

The Bombshells cheer and applaud, nodding with satisfied smiles while the men opposite them jeer and give thumbs down. Steve turns to give them a look and they immediately quiet themselves. Steve gives them the universal “got my eye on you” sign before turning back to Bella.

Steve: Now, Bella Madison. Why don’t you tell everyone the charity the Bombshells are playing for?

Bella: Oh, yeah! We are playing for Hope For the Warriors. It provides support programs for service members, veterans, and military families that focuses on transition, health and other opportunities.

The audience cheers and both sides applaud.

Steve: Alright, a very worthy charity! And now it’s time to meet the men! The Superstars of Sin City Wrestling!

Steve crosses the stage and shakes the hand of all five Superstars before taking his place at the front where Carter stands, the SCW Internet Championship belt on the podium in front of him. He is about to start the introductions when…

Cassie: BOOOOOO!!!!

Everybody laughs and Steve turns to her with a stern expression which quickly melts. He smiles and nods, eyes closed with a thumbs up. Steve turns to the Superstars staring at him ‘aghast’ but he just shrugs.

Steve: My sons like the Bombshells, what can I say? Now, let’s meet the current Internet Champion of SCW - Helluva Bottom Carter… Helluva…

Steve looks at the card in his hand, then at the name badge on Carter’s orchid colored button up. There are scattered cheers and Steve stands upright and stares at him.

Steve: You know what that sounds like, right?

Causing Carter to laugh and nod, all smiles.

Steve: You know WHO it sounds like?

More laughter and Carter nods.

HBCarter: I do!

Steve: And … do you think she would approve?

HBCarter: I hope so because I love her!

Steve turns to look directly into the camera.

Steve: I hope that takes the sting out of it, Helena. Now, Carter? You are the reigning Internet Champion and this weekend you’re defending against…?

HBCarter: Kris Ryans. Grand Slam Champion and he’s in the Hall of Fame.

Steve: Wow… And this here…

He taps the center plate of the Internet title belt.

Steve: This here is the championship?

HBCarter: It is, you want to try it on?

The audience cheers as do the wrestlers on both sides as Steve is all “Oooo!” and he steps back while Carter picks up the Internet title belt and he walks around the panel to drape the championship belt around the waist of the game show host and feast it, snug and secure. Everybody cheers and laughs as Steve hams it up, acting all big and bad while Carter resumes his place at the head of the panel.

Steve: Yeahh! That’s right! That’s what I’m talking about! And I’ll meet you…

He turns and points at Carter.

Steve: This weekend if you want to get this belt back!

More cheers and applause as Steve steps back up to the front and he resumes the introductions of the Superstars.

Steve: Now joining you is not only your husband but also challenging for the World Heavyweight Championship this weekend - Miles Kasey!

The studio audience cheers as his teammates applaud while the Bombshells playfully ‘boo’ his and each name of their opposition.

Steve: Joining you and participating in the Superstars Rumble, former World Heavyweight, Tag Team, Roulette and 2017 Blast From the Past Champion, Ben Jordan!

More cheers!

HBCarter: The Cockney King!

Steve stumbles and turns to look at Carter.

Steve: What… what did you just say?

HBCarter: The Cockney King!

Steve shakes his head with a shocked expression on his face.

Steve: You can’t say that on TV! This is a family show, young man!

HBCarter: So sorry!

Steve: Now, if we can BEHAVE ourselves… we have another Superstar Rumble entrant! Former two-time World Heavyweight Champion! Roulette Champion! Mixed Tag Team Champion AND 2022 Hall of Fame inductee, Alex Jones!

Alex drinks in the cheers and applause, eyes closed dreamily.

Steve: And finally, yet ANOTHER Superstar Rumble entrant! Two-time Roulette Champion and Mixed Tag Team Champion, the Bulldog himself! Bill Barnhart!

There are cheers and applause as Bill playfully barks along.

Steve: Now you three are all in this Rumble match… I’m not going to have to separate you tonight, am I?

All three; Ben, Alex and Bill all act innocent with hands held up and shaking their heads while Steve watches them warily as he heads back up to the front of the panel.

Steve Harvey: Alright, because you know you know I'd hate to have to get physical and break things up.

The Bombshells call out ‘that’s right’ while the men all look around with wide eyes as the audience cheers and laughs.

Steve: Carter, why don’t you tell everyone the charity that your side is playing for?

HBCarter: Well we’re playing for For the Love of Alex. It provides urgent and emergency veterinary care for cats and dogs whose owners can’t afford it.

Everyone present applauds as Steve nods with a smile as he steps back toward the main podium.

Steve: Another great cause! We got to take care of those fur babies! Now it’s time to play the Feud! Give me Bella! Give me Carter! Come on down!

The theme song plays as Bella and Carter make their way to the podium, the audience and their respective teammates cheer them on. Carter and Bella take their place and ready themselves as Steve prepares the first question.

Steve: We had a hundred people surveyed, top seven answers on the board! Name something that gets passed around!

Both slap their hands on the buzzer but Carter is just a shade faster.

HBCarter: Valentine’s Day!

The camera focuses on the answer board and ‘Valentine’s Day’ is there, with four points.

Steve: Bella?

Bella: A date!

30 points

The women play! Steve walks over as Bella joins her teammates and Steve approaches Bobbie…

Bobbie: Well this is just a guess because I don’t normally wear underwear but…

Steve freezes, card in hand and he just slowly starts to sink down to one knee as the laughter from both the wrestlers and the studio audience grows in intensity until he places a hand on his heart.

Steve: Oh don’t do that to me, girl! I’m not in my twenties any more!

Steve manages to pull himself upright and …

Bobbie: Wedding night?

7 points!

Alexandra: Just to feel confident?

Buzzer!

Crystal: A job interview?

16 points!

Cassie: …. A holiday?

Buzzer!

Steve: Okay Bella, two strikes. The men can take this one.

Bella: … To bring wealth?

The buzzer goes off and all the Bombshells call out and cry foul. Steve crosses the stage where the Superstars were conferring and they separate.

Steve: Alright Carter, what’s your answer?

HBCarter: Gambling!

Steve: If it’s there, you take the points. Show me gambling!

11 points!

Superstars: 68 Points



Steve: Alright, now let’s bring down Miles Kasey and Bobbie Dahl!

The fans cheer as Miles and Bobbie approach the podium to cheers and support from their teammates.

Steve: We had a hundred people surveyed, top five answers on the board! Name something that gets passed around!

Both slap their hands on the buzzer but Bobbie is the quicker of the two.

Bobbie: Gas!

Laughter fills the studio and Steve stares at Bobbie before he very slowly turns around to check on the answer. The buzzer goes off.

Miles: A rumor!

9 points

And the men take control.

Ben: A joint.

He mimics a smoke as Steve stares at him and shakes his head.

Steve: You’re going to hell, you know that? Right?

34 points and the number one answer!

Alex: A cold?

23 points

Bulldog: Food!

Buzzer!

Bulldog: What!?

HBCarter: Notes?

Buzzer!

Miles: A collection plate.

12 points

Ben: A ball.

Steve: You mean like as in a sports ball I hope?

Ben laughs: Yes!

Buzzer!

The Bombshells take control and break from their huddle.

Steve: Bella? Can you give me the answer and steal this one away?

Bella: A baby!

6 points

Bombshells: 84 points



Steve: Alright, let’s bring up Ben Jordan and Crystal Zdunich!

Ben and Crystal jump up to the podium and shake hands amidst cheers and applause.

Steve: This is double points! Name a wrestling move that best describes your partner in bed!

Both slap their hands on the buzzer but Ben is first!

Ben: Belly to back!

The audience and everyone around them erupts in laughter as Steve tosses the card from his hand into the air. He just paces, hands on hips until he picks the card back up and rejoins them.

Steve: What have I told you about this being a FAMILY show!? Filth!

44 points

Steve closes his eyes and shakes his head.

Crystal: Backslide?

More laughter.

16 points

The men take control and Steve approaches Alex.

Alex: Bearhug?

Buzzer!

Bulldog: Body press.

68 points and the number one answer!

HBCarter: Piledriver!

Steve stares at him as scattered laughter begins and grows in intensity as Miles closes his eyes and the red color creeps up his neck and colors his face while Ben just pats him on the shoulder.

Steve: You okay over there, Miles?

To which Miles just nods.

41 points

Miles: Booty bop?

More laughter as Steve looks between Miles and Carter and shakes his head.

Steve: We are going to get canceled at this rate!

Buzzer!

Ben: Body scissors!

Buzzer and the Bombshells take control! Steve crosses the stage and the women are ready for their answer.

Bella: I can’t speak for any of us but a sleeper hold!

Buzzer and the men steal it!

Superstars: 166 + 68 = 234



Steve: Okay Bombshells! The Superstars here are just sixty six points away from winning this! Let’s bring down Alexandra and Alex!

Alex and Alexandra approach the podium to cheers and applause. They shake hands which turns into a brief thumb wrestling match before we are ready!

Steve: Top six answers are on the board, triple points! In one word, describe the last kiss you got from your partner!

They slap the buzzers but Alexandra is faster!

Alexandra: Perfect!

8 points!

Alex: Quick?

28 points and the Superstars take control.

Steve approaches Bulldog.

Bulldog: Happy?

4 points

HBCarter: Breathtaking!

Buzzer!

HBCarter: Noo!

Miles: Sloppy.

Laughter immediately fills the audience and Carter stares at Miles with wide eyes and an even wider mouth. Miles does a comedic double take at his husband and Steve clears his throat as he turns around.

Steve: Looks like the honeymoon is over?

50 points! Totaling 324 points and the Superstars win!

The theme song plays and the five men jump about and high five and embrace as the Bombshells side bemoan the loss as the studio audience cheers!

Steve: Okay ladies, I just want the Bombshells to know that even though the Superstars have won tonight, we are still making a donation to your charity. Thank you for being here with us tonight. Now you fellas…

He turns to the Superstars.

Steve: I need two of you fellas out here for our Final Round! Two!

The audience cheers as Carter and Bulldog join Steve on the stage.

Steve: Okay! I got Carter and I got the Bulldog, we gonna play Fast Money when we come back!



And we return to celebrity Family Feud with Fast Money on the line, Steve standing beside Carter.

Steve: Now Carter, stand there and tell the world what you are playing for!

HBCarter: $25,000 for For the Love of Alex!

The audience cheers and both Superstars and Bombshells applaud and cheer as well.

Steve: Alright, twenty seconds on the clock! Name a place you stop going to when you’re broke!

HBCarter: The bank!
4 points

Steve: Name something that is full of holes!

HBCarter: Clothes!
16 points

Steve: Name something you would find in a bathtub!

HBCarter: Shampoo!
7 points

Steve: Name a place that’s filled with people who don’t want to be there.

HBCarter: Jail!
36 points

Steve: Name something you might catch up on.

HBCarter: Chores!
8 points

Steve: And that brings you to seventy one points! Now let’s bring out the Bulldog!

Carter rejoins his team as Bill walks onstage and shakes Steve’s hand.

Steve: Alright, now your teammate Carter scored 71 points, meaning you need 129 to win this and the $25,000. But you can do it! Are you ready?

Bulldog: I’m ready!

Steve: Alright, 25 seconds on the clock! Name a place you stop going to when you’re broke!

Bulldog: Restaurants!
32 points

Steve: Name something that is full of holes!

Bulldog: Cheese!
40 points

Steve: Name something you would find in a bathtub!

Bulldog: Water!
44 points

Steve: Name a place that’s filled with people who don’t want to be there.

Bulldog: Work!
10 points

Steve: Okay, final question. All you need is 3 points and the Superstars win $25,000 for For the Love of Alex! Name something you might catch up on.

Bulldog: Sleep!
29 points

GRAND TOTAL: 226

The audience cheers as Bill fist pumps as the Superstars swarm the stage and they celebrate! Ben and Alex pick Bill up as the veteran raises his arms while Miles and Carter hug and applaud their teammate pushing it through!

Steve: The Superstars win $25,000 for For the Love of Alex! Make sure you tune in THIS Sunday for High Stakes XIV! Thirteen matches! The 2024 Hall of Fame AND the 2024 Year End Awards! Good night everybody!

The audience continues to cheer as the Superstars continue with their celebration as the camera fades out.



“I’ve been the Internet Champion since the beginning of August, winning it on the Summer XXXTreme cruise and it was one of the best wedding gifts I could have received, and it’s a memory that I’m going to look back on and cherish from now until I ultimately hang up my boots and even  beyond. I might have held a number of championships in Sin City Underground, but when I came up to SCW, I discovered just how much more severe and challenging the competition was. Mark WSard was the one who was impressed enough by me and what I accomplished in SCU, to which he felt like he could take the chance on some young, wet behind the ears pup such as myself. He even made me an early offer but I didn’t want to abandon SCU until its dramatic curtain call. Hot Stuff had told me that the door was open and he officially signed me to the roster in December of `21. I even remember my first match as an official SCW Superstar. It was against Levi Russow and yeah, I admit it. I walked away the loser of the match but – I still managed to walk away. Levi’s own career in the six-sided ring was winding down and the list of his accolades could reach to the moon and back! That match against him taught me so much. Ity taught me that sometimes just managing to walk away from a confrontation is a victory unto itself.”

“Of course, I wasn’t sure I believed that at the time. I kind of had to get the whole thought process beat into me over the course of the next near-three years. I faced every single man on the roster that they could find that were willing to face me. Some of these Superstars did so because they thought I’d be an easy win and a stepping stone to them moving a step further up the rankings. Men like Austin James Mercer and Peter Vaughn. Others agreed because they knew I was just on the cusp of my career and some of the veterans like Bill Barnhart, Goth and Ben Jordan knew that they had a lot that they could teach me. Win or lose. And for a time, I can’t lie. I was losing more often than I was winning because, as I said, I was not prepared for the sheer high level of competition that SCW provided!”

“I scratched and I clawed, and yeah. I admit it. Things got to the point that I was so downcast and feeling sorry for myself that I managed to convince myself that ultimate success inside of the ring was never going to happen for me. That championship gold was not something that I was going to end up experiencing. But as I was at my lowest points in both my personal and professional lives, I had what a lot of unfortunate people did not; a strong support group of friends, co-workers and family that loved and supported me. They gave me the confidence boost that I so desperately needed to keep fighting and not utter those three, unforgivable words - ‘I give up’. I had them in my corner and I truly believe that is what kept me pushing forward, and it allowed me to realize that everything I was believing about my career was not true.”

“I could be a success story, because I became one. At Summer XXXTreme X, everything came together. Just days prior I had married the love of my life and before we left for our honeymoon, I had one more thing to do. Strip Peter Vaughn of the Internet Championship. And there is no way I am going to act like so many others before me and tell the world how easy it was because it was not. Vaughn held that championship for as long as he did for a reason – and not just because he had this habit of taking the low road to secure the final piece of the puzzle. He was a dominant wrestler because he was a quality wrestler! Win or lose, there wasn’t a match he was involved in that was not a Match of the Year candidate in my own humble opinion. I went into that title opportunity as the dark horse, the underdog. And I walked out a champion. And if I have to be perfectly honest? So far my reign as Internet Champion has been somewhat…”

“... I guess underwhelming is the most politically correct way of characterizing it. I was hoping to further make a name for myself and put this championship back on the map where it belonged. Peter Vaughn brought it up to the highest level, and I thought it was only right that I honor the man and try to keep it right where he left it. Where it belonged; as a proper rival for the standing of the World Championship itself. But since the start of August, I can count on one hand the number of opportunities I was given. I mean my first defense was against a glorified jobber for some god forsaken reason! I competed in more non-title matches than championship defenses!”

“The single most legit title defense I had since winning the gold was against my own brother-in-law! And I think that was because the powers-that-be thought it would be morbid fun to see family fight it out. I just hope we did them proud because LJ and I beat each other senseless in that Ladder match, which I am proud to say that I ultimately won. But while we gave the world what it wanted in glorified violence between fami;y, it had the added bonus of bringing us closer together as in-laws.”

“But that was at Violent Conduct X. The end of September. Almost two months ago! That was my last proper championship defense! So much for keeping this title where it belongs, am I right? Which is why when Kris Ryans made it known he was publicly calling me out as champion to step up and defend the title against him  here at High Stakes XIV? Trust me when I tell you what I was feeling about that - the world’s most accomplished authors and poets could not put into words! I mean, think about it! Kris Ryans! The man is a Grand Slam Champion and one of the single best talents to have ever set foot inside of the six-sided ring! 2021 Hall of Fame inductee! A two-time World Heavyweight Champion! Two-time Roulette Champion! World Tag Team Champion! Undefeated Mixed Tag Team Champion! And yeah… the Internet Champion! The only thing he hasn’t managed to accomplish is win the Blast From the Past!”

“That is who wanted to challenge me for the championship! One of the best wanted an opportunity to face me for the gold and the chance to test myself – I mean truly test myself – was at hand! So you’re damn right I accepted the challenge! Kris came off a loss to Finn Whelan a few weeks prior but i didn't care! This could go down as one of the biggest matches of my career! There was no chance I wasn’t going to reach out and grab this opportunity! And once I did… poof!”

“The self contained interest on Kris’s part seemingly vanished. Just like that. The minute I signed on the dotted line, it was like Kris just turned his back on me like all the hard work was done and what was coming was a mere formality. Like he was already looking past the match in Tucson and celebrating becoming a two-time Grand Slam Champion and at my expense! And you know something? I could even get past that level of disinterest and disrespect, because in the end, it often plays to my advantage as I’ve said in the past. Men who look past me and think just because I look soft, I compete that way? In the end, that’s their mistake to make at their own expense, and seemingly now it’s yours, Kris.”

“Now whether that is true or not, I guess we’re going to find out. I just can’t think of any other reason why I went from up where your interests were concerned, to practically floor level. If you have distractions or issues going on outside of the ring, then just tell me! Because like it or not, I want to face the Kris Ryans that took men like Fenris and Tommy Crimson and Kain to the absolute limits! Otherwise, what the hell is the point of all this? Winning a championship!? Trying to defend it and do everyone proud! The fact you tanked a match to a man named after a cartoon character that is over a hundred years old just compounds things! If and when I get past you in Tucson, I feel obliged to offer a title shot to Felix but the point here is… I have to get past you.”

“And I will because whether you know this or not, in the past few weeks you gave me all the motivation I could possibly need to walk out of the TCC Arena still the Internet Champion!”

“I blame you, Kris, for the relative lack of interest in a title match that could have been right up there along with the World title matches and Harris-J2H! But no, you seemingly took this match for granted and now, from the outside looking in, treating it like it’s some form of consolation prize! You were given an opportunity against Finn Whelan and even though you did yourself proud, Finn was the victor. So rather than take the time to build yourself back up, you instead build on your past reputations to and look at me as second best. Now, I admit it! I could be reading you completely wrong because from a personal standpoint, I don’t know jack about you other than locker room whispers and the fact you and Fenris used to be a thing!”

“I have my own thoughts and opinions where you’re concerned but that’s a Fairy Tail for another day. I even sunk so low as to go to Fenris and ask him what he could tell me about you, and do you know what he said? He said you had a thing for being tied up and gagged and I am NEVER going to be able to unsee that mental image! He refused to help out of loyalty to whatever the two of you held in the past, but bright side? He also told me he wouldn’t have helped you against me either. So, in the end? I’m on my own against one of the living legends of the SCW locker room.”

“You want to use me to become a two-time Grand Slam Champion. But not this time. Not at my expense. I need this win, Kris. And I am going to take it. For both myself, and for the integrity of the championship itself. Come hell or high water, I am going to do it proud!”


10
Climax Control Archives / One Step Forward - Four Years Back
« on: November 08, 2024, 09:10:31 PM »
“One Step Forward - Four Years Back”

November 5 - 4:25AM

This world isn’t perfect. Far from it, if we are going to be perfectly honest. There are wars, drugs and disease everywhere that you turn, in every country in the world, no matter how powerful or advanced. Homelessness was everywhere, as was unemployment which was what was the catalyst for said unemployment. Murder and rape. Political strife caused division down the center of a nation that prided itself on being a beacon of hope to other countries of the world. But lately with all the racial bias and gender xenophobia, there were many critics that would try and say that there were third world countries more advanced in such matters than what America - the land of the free - was proving to be.

But that is where the feeling of hope would start to creep in. When Joe Biden dropped out of running for reelection, a feeling of dread was welled up in the pit of millions’ of stomachs. It was believed to be an automatic political gain for the Orange Menace known as Donald Trump. It was as if Biden had practically handed the keys to the White House to a convicted felon and said, “Here, good luck with that!” But when Kamala Harris stepped up to bat, so to speak, it was as if a shining beacon of light was piercing the clouds filled with doom and gloom, offering that very hope up for millions who were desperately in need. The country was being torn apart by hatred and prejudice, and here was a career politician who could offer up something Trump could not; hope.

Hope is not something that is common or fleeting. It betrays all that is seen as wrong in the world at any given moment and it tells you that hey – everything is going to be alright. Hope helps you to overcome obstacles in your life, whether self imposed or otherwise. Hope allows you to envision a better life, to set goals to accomplish just that and to hopefully succeed.

Those were the current thoughts running without end through the mind of Carter Kasey-McKinney as he stood in the shower, beneath the cascading water that poured down across him. The hot water steaming his already tanned flesh to a healthy and glowing pink. This was one of (many) guilty pleasures that Carter took such delight in indulging in during the year where the months slowly grew colder. Showers that were so scalding hot that they were barely tolerable. Carter had been known to take these showers quite liberally, using it as both a means to allow himself time to think and clear his mind, as well as to relax the sore muscles that came with the trade of being a professional wrestler. In the past, Miles had at least ATTEMPTED on a handful of amorous occasions to join him but found the temperature all but intolerable. Miles had absolutely no idea how his husband was able to stand them without scorching the flesh right off of his bones.

By nature, Carter was not the most positive of individuals. Despite his positive and outgoing personality, he was one of those unfortunate souls he was always waiting for the proverbial other shoe to drop. Whenever something good was happening in his life, he was left wondering - perhaps subconsciously - just how long it was going to last. When he and Miles had first got together, Carter was in a perpetual state of fear that it wouldn’t last, that either he would do something that would cause Miles to eventually tire of him, or that he simply did not deserve to be with someone as wonderful as Miles had proven himself to be over the years. It took many therapy sessions from Doctor Gail Delacore and the love and patience of Miles himself to slowly assure Carter that the exact opposite was indeed true. He did, in fact, deserve to be loved - and was. It was the foundation of their relationship, and what had propelled the two to get married earlier this year. Telling the world that nobody could tear them apart!

It was why Carter had such high hopes for today as he slowly and with a hint of reluctance, turned the shower off and stepped out onto the purple bath mat. He took the towel he had set aside and dried himself off from head to toe so as not to make a mess of his clothes or worse, prove his mom and Grams correct about the risks of venturing out into the cold morning while still wet and thus risk catching a cold. Or worse.

It was surprising just how cold Las Vegas could get at this time of the year, even at such early hours. One would naturally assume that a desert would be hot all year round but states such as Nevada and Arizona proved the opposite to be the case.

Carefully folding the towel and setting it aside to join the growing pile of laundry that would have to be taken care of, Carter paused before getting dressed, just long enough to check his phone; Kamala was still in the lead, both in nationwide polls as well as the Electoral College count. Carter had been checking both religiously for the past week, and it just gave him more hope with each passing time. Even if Trump was slowly crawling forward to match her numbers.

Now dressed in a violet, button-down dress shirt with gray dress slacks, Carter made certain his blonde hair was styled just right when he opened the bathroom door to his and Miles’s adjoining bedroom to find a site that caught him somewhat by surprise. An obviously sleepy Miles standing there on the other side of the room by their shared closet, getting dressed in jeans and a warm sweater.

“Miles?” Carter asked, blindly reaching for his wallet on the corner of his dresser. “What are you doing up?”

“What does it look like?” Miles answered with no small amount of sleep still obviously in his system. “Getting ready to go with you at this ungodly hour.”

“Ungodly hour?” Carter frowned. “Love, this is roughly the same time Kristjan is usually knocking down our door to take you running. And you go willingly!”

“That’s because he’d drag my arse out of bed otherwise.” Miles yawns mightily while struggling to get his shoes on while hopping on one foot. “So I told him last night I was going with you so don’t bother knocking.”

“Seriously, Miles. It’s not necessary.” Carter smiled before he turned and headed out into the hall and straight for the main living area of their condo. “I’m perfectly capable of going to the polls all by my lonesome.”

 “Not saying you’re not.” Miles shot back as he followed Carter out into the hall, knowing full well his caffeine junkie husband would be taking a detour into the kitchen and straight for the coffee he had programmed to be ready by this time. And sure enough, Miles stood there and watched as Carter poured his prized coffee into his Stitch tumbler, readying himself.

Miles added, “I’m just saying you’re not going to.” He took the coffee pitcher from his husband and went for  the cupboard for a second tumbler. He turned briefly back to his husband and stated without a hint of discussion, “And that is not up for debate.”

“Why?” Carter asked, genuinely not getting it. “I’m just going this early to get in and get out so we have the rest of the day for ourselves.”

Screwing the lid onto his own coffee, Miles shoved the pot back into its spot on the coffee maker and turned to his husband with a most serious look on his face. He said, “Look babe, I admit I don’t know shite about American politics, but I know all these Trump supporters are making life miserable for people like you. I read the stories about bomb threats and these jack offs threatening anyone voting for your girl…”

“Okay, I get it.” Carter said amicably, holding up a hand of faux surrender. “I love you for being so protective of me, you know that?” These words brought a smile to Miles’s face, despite how tired he was.

Carter went on to add, “But there’s an issue you haven’t taken into account.”

“Like…?”

Carter shrugged, “You won’t be allowed in the voting booth with me.”

Miles asked, “Why not? I’m your husband.”

“I never get tired of hearing that.” Carter smiled dreamily with eyes closed before he again grew serious and answered, “It's basically a privacy issue, although I admit I don’t know if it’s a law or not. The only people who can bring someone into the booth with them is someone who needs assistance or can’t fill out their ballot for themselves.”

“Can’t fill out their ballot for themselves, eh?” Miles was clearly in thought and before Carter could question him further, Miles shoved his coffee into his husband’s free hand and did a U-Turn to head back down the hall and into their bedroom. Carter stood there and listened to the obvious sounds of Miles looking for something until he heard an audible “GOTCHA!” emanate from the bedroom and Miles soon returned, holding something up in his hands like a trophy.

His old finger brace from a time when his finger had been broken, putting him temporarily on the shelf in regards to his in-ring career.

Along with a roll of medical tape from their medicine cabinet, Miles walked right up to his husband, took him by his right hand and slipped the brace onto his index finger. He then tore a strip of tape off and wrapped his digit tightly and took a step back with a fairly self-satisfied smirk on his face.

Carter looked up from his now mummified finger and sneered, “Oh you think you’re just so smart, don’t you?”

“Pretty much, yeah!” Miles shot back before grabbing Carter’s jacket and tossing it to him before grabbing his own. Miles then placed a hand on his back and steered him toward the front door to get his husband’s civic duty done and over with.

And as luck would have it, it wasn’t as difficult as Miles might have imagined. It was still dark out, well enough away from the famed Vegas Strip that the streets remained dark, away from the lights of the world renowned hotels and casinos. They had pulled into the parking lot of a modest church with only a handful of vehicles there already, it being just after five when the polls would open at six.

Miles insisted he get out first before Carter exited the car, feeling his usual protective self. Miles looked around the dark parking lot but saw nothing - and more importantly, no one. He rapped on the hood of the car as an ‘all clear’ giving Carter some much needed relief as he stepped outside with the much cherished java in both hands. The car locked, Miles walked around to join his husband and Carter led the way as they walked past the church and through a small passage between buildings, following the signs that red in big, bold print, “VOTE HERE”.

There was one door wide open at the last building and as they approached, they shared a look inside and saw multiple booths set up inside and people - the poll worker volunteers - busying themselves inside; getting ready for a very long day ahead.

Realizing they were the first there, Carter took his spot right beside the door, just outside of the polling place. Miles had almost walked past him to enter but Carter placed a hand on his arm and drew him aside with a shake of the head.

“We can’t go in?” Miles asked, shuffling aside and taking his position beside Carter.

Carter shook his head and answered, “Not even to get out of the cold. They’re going through their final preparations so they can’t be disturbed.”

Miles sighed, raising his tumbler to his lips for a drink of the hot contents, casting a glance at his phone. Almost forty minutes until they could get this over with.

But as luck would have it, the time passed fairly quickly. AS the minutes passed by and drew nearer to the hour, more people slowly joined the line. Some quiet, others fairly pleasant and all too willing to engage Miles in a little friendly chit chat; Carter remaining stoic and quiet, his eyes constantly falling to the inside of the polling room. Until finally an older man leaned through the door frame to the outside and called aloud, “Okay everyone! The polls are officially open!”

Miles turned immediately away from the man he was talking to and followed Carter up to the table where a row of volunteers were seated, ready to check everyone in. A lovely older woman, the prototypical grandma, smiled sweetly at the pair and said, “Name?”

“Carter Kasey-McKinney.” He stated, presenting his ID with his recently legally changed name. And noticing her curious glance toward Miles, Carter added, “This is my husband. He’s here to help me…?” He raised his finger in the brace for a visual aid.

Blinking back, the volunteer then smiled again and said, “Certainly dear.” And after a brief check in, Carter was handed his ballot - which Miles slipped from his hands and the two headed for the booth furthest away for privacy and security….



Of course, that’s the thing about hope. It’s not always positive, and it doesn’t guarantee that the desired result will come to pass. That is when hope becomes false hope; the feeling that something positive is going to happen when there is absolutely no evidence to support that belief. It is not a hope based solely on reality, and can easily lead to unmet expectations and emotional pain. And at times, physical sickness.

That could best be described to what Carter was going through at this very moment, as it was now early Wednesday morning, just after four. Carter had been restless since he and Miles went to bed, and for the first time in recent memory, it wasn’t for the usual reasons. His stomach was in knots and the more he watched the election update broadcasts, the worse he grew to feel.

What could have happened? She was ahead for so long in both polls as well as the Electoral College! The media was predominantly on her side, even Trump’s fellow Republicans were heartily endorsing her! But slowly, Trump was not only surging ahead to meet her in the middle, but he was beginning to surpass her. He was only twenty points away from taking not only the Electoral vote but also the Presidency! And all remaining swing states were leaning red. He sat there on the sofa in the darkened front room of his home with his fingers curled against his lips and tears streaming in his eyes, not noticing Miles who was approaching from behind.

Miles, who had woken up to realize Carter was not in the bed and in his arms like usual, had known immediately something was wrong and where he was. He climbed out of bed and exited the bedroom, walking down the hall toward the flickering light of their television.

“Babe…?” Miles spoke softly so as not to startle his husband at his sudden appearance, approached and rested a hand on Carter’s shoulder just in time to hear the newscaster on the screen announce, “And Donald Trump has officially been declared the winner and the next President of the United States!”

And Carter immediately broke down in tears, leaning forward at the waist and his face in a painfully etched and silent sob. Miles practically jumped over the armrest to land on the cushion and he gathered Carter in his arms and simply held him tight. Miles knew little about American politics but knew enough that Trump retaking the White House was going to wreak hell on not just this country, but have political and cultural impact around the world.

“What went wrong?” Carter sobbed against Miles’s chest. “She was winning! She had everything going for her! This just… it just came from out of nowhere!”

Miles closed his eyes, hating what Carter was going through. He indeed did have such high hopes for America to be celebrating its first female President, but as luck would have it, those ‘good ol’ boys’ across the country in all of those red states would rather bait a crocodile with their manhood than have a woman as the country’s Commander In Chief - and a woman of color at that. Trump’s war against women and his intentions should he win were well known. Carter had his mom and Grams to worry about. Miles could not comprehend how he would feel if his Mum and Brianna were under the same threat.

Those idiots actually chose a convicted felon, a man with a record of sexual abuse and other criminal acts against him, rather than a career politician.

“He’s going to tear this country apart!” Carter cried. “H-He’s going to turn us into a dictatorship and end voting…”

“He won’t be able to…” Miles tried to assure him, but Carter interrupted, “They won the Senate and Trump can flood the Supreme Court with his cronies, Miles! He’ll be able to do whatever the hell he wants!”

Carter’s face buried itself into Miles’s chest and Miles closed his eyes and listened to his husband sob and each emotional wreck of his body caused Miles himself just as much emotional pain for what his loved one was going through.

Carter sobbed, “He’s going to end marriage equality… He’s going to renounce our marriage…”

“Stop.” Miles all but commanded, not wanting to hear where Carter was going with this, although he already knew. Miles stroked Carter's hair lovingly with his fingers, resting his cheek against the top of his husband’s scalp.

Miles said, “It won’t come to that. And even if it does, that’s when you and I pack up your Mum and Grams and we move to England where he can’t do shit!” He felt Carter’s arms snake their way around his upper body, returning the embrace and just wanting to be held. With his free hand, Miles took the remote from where Carter had dropped it and he turned the TV off, and then simply leaned back and held his crying love in the darkness.



It was unbelievable just how cold a city like Flagstaff, Arizona could get, but here we were, at the Bespoke Inn in Flagstaff where in less than two days away from the ‘Going Home’ edition of Climax Control where in the Main Event going into the biggest event of the year, there would be a highly anticipated Clash of the Champions contest between the World Heavyweight Champion Finn Whelan and the Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. The very same Carter who stood on the patio deck of his and Miles’s room, overlooking the night sky above the city of Flagstaff.

Bundled in his tanned aviator jacket lined in wool, his arms folded over his chest. Carter’s face was one of disappointment and resignation.

“This has not been a very good week. For the most part, I’ve been isolating myself and staying away from social media because I literally could not handle dealing with the idiots posting stupid shit like ‘Your body, my choice’ or seeing anything even remotely related to the election. So if anyone was concerned or wondering remotely where I was and why I wasn’t being my usual loud mouthed self…”

Carter shrugged, his hands tucked deeply inside the pockets of his bleached white jeans.

“Well, now you know. And the longer this week passed me by and reality started to sink in, the more my outlook toward this Clash of the Champions match started to change. I was half tempted to contact Mark Ward and Christian Underwood - or even my opponent Finn Whelan himself - and ask to cancel or simply forfeit and just be done with the whole damn thing. But, that thought didn’t last for long. Especially when you have friends and a husband who are just as headstrong as you are. Just as stubborn. Loved ones who support you and won’t allow you to let one setback color your entire outlook on life.”

“So no. I didn’t contact the bosses or Finn to throw in the proverbial towel. I wouldn’t give any of my critics or those homophobic pieces of trash any more ammunition against me or anyone like me. I’ve been in some pretty rough spots many times over in both my personal life as well as my career. I have never been one to just give up and let the other man win without putting up a fight, and thanks to everyone at my back, I’m not going to start now.

“I know you’re watching out there Finn. You have to be. I know we’re not exactly each others’ biggest supporters, especially after recent events, but I can respect you enough to say that you’re a student of the game. From the moment your opponent is announced, you delve right into the thick of things and find out everything you can about the man you’re about to face. And in doing so, you learn their strengths and their weaknesses. You take every opponent seriously as if your career depends on it and maybe in your own mind, it does! Who knows and who am I to judge? I just know that for once, it’s going to be nice going up against someone who isn’t just going to take one look in my general direction and automatically overlook me.”


Carter cast a glance up into the night sky and shrugged as if in deep thought or contemplation.

“True, more often than not that sort of outlook from my opponents has worked in my favor. These bad ass bruisers see this ‘little twink’ standing across the ring from them and that’s all they see! They don’t see my past accomplishments in SCU or the fact that I now hold the second most prestigious championship (in my own humble opinion) in the men's division! They just look at themselves as some sort of alpha predator and see me as easy prey. But not you and for that, I have to give my thanks. And hope that everything that I am about to say doesn’t offend you or come back to bite me in the ass because trust me when I say, I have no right problems with you.”

“But I haven’t a shred of doubt that if there weren’t issues between Miles and yourself, that this match wouldn’t even be happening. The powers that be see everything, and they saw what was going down between you and my husband heading into High Stakes XIV and they thought to themselves, ‘Heyyy! I know what would be the perfect set up for the Finn Whelan-Miles Kasey showdown for the World Championship! Let’s throw Carter in there against Finn and let Finn work out his frustrations and (maybe) send Miles himself a message in the process!’”


Carter smirked at the camera and shook his head.

“Only things aren’t going to work out the way the higher ups thought. You know it, and I know it too. Now I don’t want you watching and thinking that I’m the one overlooking you and already seeing myself as the winner. I do think I am going to win, Finn. I ‘need’ this win more than you could ever imagine. But… My point is that win or lose, I am going to make damn sure I give you the fight of your career. I am going to make you earn every single move or hold you manage to pull out of the fire at my expense. And, if anything, I want my own opponent at High Stakes XIV, the Hall of Famer Kris Ryans, to watch and realize just what it was that he got himself into wanting a championship match against me.”

Carter reached behind him and drew up one of the cushioned deck chairs that the hotel had provided their room. He slowly took a seat and leaned back, relaxing as best he could.

“Finn, what I am about to tell you, I want you to take to heart and not take it personally. Because I can’t strive hard enough I am not out to antagonize or offend anyone – this time around. But what’s been going on between Miles and yourself? That is between the two of you. I am not involved in any way, shape or form. Miles already knows this and expects no less. And now, you know. The only way that I could or would ever get involved is if someone from your side of the tracks decided to involve themselves and help you against Miles. But I have all the confidence in the world that if anyone were to do so, it would upset you as much as it would us.”

“That is where you differ from a lot of champions over the years, Finn. It’s what has made you one of the more predominantly respected wrestlers in recent history. You want to do things your way and by yourself – or not at all. Respect. Plus I suppose you have that attractive praying mantis thing going for you that's turned an otherwise HBIC with perpetual Magnum PMS into a college co-ed panty dropper.”


He held up a finger and shook it admonishingly.

“But the one person who has been voicing opinions on the situation between my husband and yourself is probably the one person who has the least to say in all of it. And yeah, I’m talking about Kayla. Now I’m not saying that this situation is none of her business…”

He cups a hand over the side of his mouth and looks innocent as he stage whispers, “It’s really none of her business.”  Before resuming,

“But she’s spoken up more and louder than either you or Miles and you two are the ones directly involved in this…. Well, whatever it is! Kayla is the one the very night Miles jumped you and made his intentions clear to reprimand Miles, calling him every name in the book and admonishing him as if he were a child and she was his school marm. And even recently she declared that if intergender matches were a thing in SCW, she’d love to spill his blood! Well allow me to briefly stray from the topic of you Finn to better address the elephant in the room and say…”

He turned to face the camera directly.

“Kayla? Intergender or not, you lay a hand on my husband and I’ll have an army of lesbians do what I can’t!”

He then turned back and smiled.

“But I really don’t see it coming to that because Miles got you, then you got him one back. I’d say this showdown at High Stakes should be enough to settle things between you, no? Or at least I should hope so. Now I know, everyone from Kayla to yourself and some of the higher ups in Wolfslair have been laying into Miles verbally about what he did to you and how it damages the gym rep of Wolfslair and yadda yadda yadda! And you know something? Out of everything that has been said and done between the two of you, the talk of Miles betraying one of the team and talks of reprimand are what pisses me off the most! So let me ask you this, Finn. And if people like Kayla Richards and Alex Jones are watching, then please…! Indulge me!”

“Where the hell were any of you when Austin James Mercer was using me to get to Miles!? Huh!? Where were you when Austin was attacking me every chance he got, and all to get under the skin of Miles and make him needlessly prove himself to Mercer!? Oh I get it, I can hear it already! Austin is a Wolfslair original and one of the mainstays! Well to that I have to ask; doesn’t that make what he did even worse than what’s been going on between Miles and Finn? If Austin is indeed one of the main members of the team, then shouldn’t he by all rights be serving as an example to everyone else affiliated with Wolfslair? Yes? No?”


Carter jetted out his bottom lip and held up his hands in mock wonder.

“Because if not, then I hate to say this but that just screams hypocrisy. Holding one member up to an ideal that you don’t - or won’t - hold another. But that’s in the past, Finn. I mean, Miles and Austin buried the hatchet enough that he was even invited to our wedding! And I just have to ask! If they can move past all of that animosity and reach that point then my GOD! Can’t you?”

Carter drew back and closed his eyes, softly exhaling. His breath was visible in the cold, night air. Soon enough, he opened his eyes once again and looked hopeful.

“Don’t let what happens in our match color what happens when you meet Miles, Finn. Just like I am not going to use this to force Kris to think anything else but hopefully respect. What happens between us this Sunday Finn, starts inside of that ring and it ends there.”

Carter then stood up and gave the camera one last, lingering gaze.

“Win or lose.”

Before he gave the camera and presumably Finn, a salute and left the scene, walking back inside of the hotel room as the camera faded to black.

11
The Queens Park Hotel -
London, England

It had been awhile since Carter had last accompanied Miles to his hometown of London, but circumstances had changed since then. The last time they were here, it was to soothe a homesick Miles who, at the time, was not even completely aware of what was wrong with him. This visit proved that you can indeed go home, and doing so sometimes was the absolute best of medicines. And this time? Sin City Wrestling’s “Royal Pain” tour was culminating for the Violent Conduct X Supercard event, and it just so happened to be in Miles’s backyard. But first things first…

The room reserved was spacious and comfortable, predominantly colored in tans and whites with wood panel accents. While there was a dresser with flat screen TV over it and a comfortable recliner in the corner with a desk, the predominant feature of the room was the king sized bed with golden headboard and matching comforter over the white linens and the white and turquoise pillows - and in the center of the bed a wicker basket filled with fresh fruit as a welcoming gesture. Very comfortable surroundings for a two-week stay.

The door to the room then opened with the soft sound of the key card lock being undone and the first to enter the room were two hotel porters in classic suit uniforms, delivering an impressive amount of luggage on a bellman luggage cart. While they proceeded to unload the bags and suitcases carefully and neatly along the far wall, Carter and Miles then entered the room where they would be staying over the course of the next two weeks; taking care of assigned SCW duties to better promote Violent Conduct X and Carter’s championship defense, while also working in some free time to visit Miles’s family and friends.

While Carter did his usual walk through the hotel room - a habit he seemed to have picked up somewhere and it carried over to every place they stayed together since - Miles tipped the two men generously before they took their leave, wishing Miles and Carter a pleasant stay with them. Miles walked over to the large, picturesque window and gazed out at the city surrounding them and he felt a tightness in his body and mind slowly begin to loosen. He still would have preferred to be competing on the biggest event his hometown had hosted in years but for now, he would have to be satisfied at playing his part and getting some rare family time.

Miles tore himself away from the window and wandered back over to the bed and had a seat at the foot, giving it a slight ‘bounce test’ when Carter emerged from wherever he had wandered and he proceeded to walk across the room’s threshold and he grabbed the first suitcase within reach and opened it, starting to unpack as Miles watched with curiosity.

“You okay?” Miles asked, causing Carter to look up from what he was doing with a quizzical expression of his own and he nodded, “Yeah, why?” But Miles didn’t answer just yet, as he watched Carter continue to unpack for them both and set their clothes in the dresser drawers until there was no room left and he then went for the nearby hangers in the room’s closet…

“Love, stop.” Miles' soft accented words caused Carter to indeed stop as he was walking back across the carpeted floor with a handful of hangers, staring at his husband.

“What's wrong?” Miles once again asked, but this time his words were stronger in concern, wanting an answer that was more than avoidance or denial in nature. Carter appeared to be lost or confused as to why Miles was asking this from out of the blue.

“Why do you think something is wrong?” Carter asked with a soft smile, to which Miles offered a shrug of his own muscled shoulders and he wore the wisp of a cocky smile on his lips as he answered, “Because since you and I first started traveling together, this is the first time we arrived at a hotel room where the first thing you wanted to do wasn’t … me.”

Miles then watched as the color rose from Carter’s lightly tanned neck and rose up to his cheeks, giving him a charming and endearing flush. It did Miles’ heart (and ego) a world of good to know that even after all this time together, their dating and finally their wedding, he still had that ‘hot flash’ effect on his husband. Where Miles was concerned, Carter’s “appetites” were damn near insatiable (thank GOD!), so this was indeed a change of pace.

“Are you worried about dinner with me Mum?” Miles asked all-too casually, earning him a look from Carter who asked, “Why would that bother me, having dinner with your Mom? We’ve had dinner together before.”

“Year,” Miles laughed to himself. “But back then she was the mother of either your boyfriend or fiance. Now…” Miles leaned forward, his elbows on his knees and a wicked smirk on his face. “Now she’s your mother-in-law.”

Carter just stared at Miles for several long seconds before he shook his head, “Sometimes you can be truly, truly evil.” Before he turned back to his duties and resumed unpacking. “Cute AF, but evil!”

Miles stood up from where he had seated himself and approached his husband from behind and wrapped his arms around his slim waist, reeling him in and holding him tight as he nuzzled his chin in that soft crevice at Carter's neck.

“I know what you’re uncomfortable about.” Miles confided gently, his words washing over Carter’s ear gently but he still had that effect that caused Carter’s body to tingle. “You’ve been acting like this ever since LJ won that match.”

That was when Miles felt Carter’s body tense somewhat, and he set the hangers down on the surface of the dresser and he turned around to face Miles while still remaining in his embrace. Miles saw Carter’s questioning gaze and his dark eyebrows rise almost to the hairline as he asked, “You think I’m bothered by having to defend against your brother?”

Miles did not answer directly. This indeed was what Miles felt was troubling his man. The moment Lyle Kasey Junior pinned “Unbreakable” Eddie Lyons in the Main Event of the Monaco tour stop, the champion - his husband - had little to no reaction. They had been watching on the monitor alongside Alexandra Calaway in the annals of the backstage area, and once LJ emerged victorious, Miles and Alexandra were each proud of the younger brother getting not only his first victory in an SCW ring, but gaining a championship opportunity in the process. Carter – simply walked away.

Miles shrugged and offered, “It’s not so unusual, being uncomfortable defending against family or someone that you’re close to…”

“LJ and I aren’t close…” Carter shook his head, causing Miles to close his eyes and draw in a breath before resuming, fully aware of the tension between his husband and his brother. He resumed, “But… look at how you and I reacted when Victoria put us against each other. Neither of us wanted to…”

“Miles,” Carter spoke softly. “That was different and you know it. She wanted us to hurt each other to the point one of us couldn’t continue because she’s a sadistic bitch. LJ…?” He shook his head. “The only thing about this match that makes me uncomfortable is the fact that it’s a ladder match.”

“Really?”

“Really.” Carter stressed. “I never understood how climbing a ladder was supposed to prove who the better wrestler was - but that’s not even the issue. The last time I was in a Ladder match, I was blinded and almost broke my neck. There’s still one or two demons at play about that up here…” He tapped a forefinger to his temple.

Miles smiled, knowing that match still haunted his husband, but also the fact Carter had his ways of getting past these hurdles to overcome them, both mentally as well as physically. Miles leaned in for a quick kiss, to which Carter all-too happily obliged, before he said, “Trust me Miles, this may or may not be what you want to hear given the circumstances but I am going to treat your brother like any other man who wants to try and take my championship.”

“Understood.” Miles nodded with acceptance. He had to accept it. What other option was there? He couldn’t rightly ask or expect Carter to ‘go easy’ on LJ when he knew LJ would be attempting everything to try and win his Internet Championship. He especially could not - would NOT - ask Carter to ‘allow’ LJ to win. The mere thought of that option was just unthinkable. Miles then looked again into those dazzling blue eyes and shrugged, “Then what is it?”

“Truth?” Carter asked, which almost sounded more like a statement than it did a question, with a touch more force to it than Miles might have come to expect.

“Yes, Carter.” Miles nodded. “The truth.” Miles took a few steps back, releasing Carter from his arms and had a seat on the edge of the bed. Miles continued, “I’m not your boyfriend anymore, babe. I’m not even your fiance. I’m your husband.” He nodded. “I deserve the truth.”

“Okay…” Carter sighed. Truth be told, he felt his heart pounding in his chest as he turned to face Miles. Like any good spouse, Carter did not want to upset or offend his husband. And it was true; Carter and Miles have had few arguments over the past two years and no full blown fights. But new as they both were to the world of marriage, Carter knew that they had to have open communication between them. He just had that nagging feeling in the back of his head, wondering if what he was feeling was petty or legit.

He resigned himself and finally said, “I’m upset because of how you reacted to the match. About my having to face LJ.”

“Me?” Miles’ own eyebrows rose in surprise, a hand on his sternum for emphasis. “What did I do? What did I say?”

“Nothing.” Carter answered. “And that’s the whole problem. The moment LJ won and the match was signed, you pretty much stepped off to the side and played the role of Switzerland in the War rather than support me in my first legit defense!”

“Carter,” Miles stressed. “I told LJ that he was on his own.”

“Yeah,” Carter nodded, his head downcast. “But it just feels like you pretty much told me the same, even if you didn't say the words outright. Rather than support me from the start, tell me that I've got this or … anything – it just feels like you and Ally have stepped off to the side and are just going to let Lyle and I beat the hell out of each other and whoever wins…” Carter held up a hand as if to silently say, whatever happens, happens.

*You're making it sound a lot easier than it is, love.” Miles stressed with a heaving sigh. “How do you think I felt when LJ won that match and I knew you two would be fighting in a potentially dangerous match? He knows how you feel about him and he's concerned himself about what this match is going to mean.”

“Which brings up an interesting point.” Carter nodded, chewing at his bottom lip. *I figured he knew how I felt. I mean, he seems to go out of his way to avoid me. I figured Alexandra probably filled him in but that begs the question… how did she find out?”

Miles blinked and glanced down briefly but nodded. Holding up his hand as if to silently answer the question. “I told her.”

“And now I’m the bad guy for how I feel.” Carter sighed with helpless resignation. “Even though you admitted yourself that the circumstances of his showing up were suspicious. And that Brianna felt the same way that I did.”

“Babe…”

“Miles,” Carter interrupted. “What we told each other in those sessions with Doctor Delacore was confidential. Or at least, it was supposed to be. You heard her number one rule…”

“I know, and I am sorry.” Miles sighed. “I just started feeling the pressure and felt like I needed someone impartial to talk to.”

“Someone like Alexandra who is one of your best friends and dating the aforementioned party?” Carter questioned with a risen brow.

“He's my brother babe…” Miles stressed.

“Yeah,“ Carter said gently. “But I'm your husband. We've known each other for, what? Three years? Four?” To which Miles nodded, saying, “Give or take “

Carter nodded, “You've known LJ for less than a year. Maybe I’m just old fashioned like that, I don’t know.” Carter said, tucking his hands in his pockets and sitting against the edge of the dresser. “But I was always led to believe that the choice between spouse and family is made when you take your vows.”

Miles briefly looked downcast, taking in everything that Carter had said up to this point and he nodded, “Fair enough.” he stated, finally looking back up. “I get where you’re coming from. You know I never intended for you to take any of this that way? I just …” he sighed. “I don’t want either of you to go out there and hurt each other. So I thought if I just stayed out of it…?”

“Things might work out for the best?” Carter smiled, to which Miles simply nodded. Carter just chuckled, “God I love you.”

“Now YOU tell ME the truth.” Miles stood up and said, gathering Carter once again in his arms. “You say spouses first, before family. Right?”

Carter nodded and Miles continued, “So if your Grams and I had a blowup, you’d side with me by rote?”

Carter scoffed, “Oh come on now, Miles! That is a completely irrational example! Grams adores you!”

“It is not irrational, Carter! It could very well… No, you’re right. She loves me. I’m wonderful.”



It was much like the last time these two had visited London, when they made the reservations for an extended stay in a hotel so as not to cause Miles’ - and now Carter’s in-laws - any discomfort by crowding themselves into Brianna and Garrett’s house. But now that these two newlyweds had settled between them what was troubling Carter - and they got back into their familiar routine of Christening their hotel room, they had decided it was time to accept the invite to dinner from Carter’s in-laws. Not that there was much choice in the matter. It was one of the primary reasons why the two men had arrived so early before Violent Conduct X; so that they had ample time to conduct their work for SCW while visiting Miles’s family at length.

Miles already didn’t get to see his family as much as he should, so they were going to make sure they saw them as often as their schedule allowed these two weeks.

They had pulled up in front of the house and walked the path and before they even reached the front porch, the door swung open and there stood Miles’ mum, and Carter’s mother-in-law, Mora. Her face lit up with unbridled joy as she ran straight for them and she enveloped first her son into her arms for one of those hugs mothers around the world were famous for. (So that’s where Miles learned his famous hugs from!) Once they separated, Mora turned to her new son-in-law and she lost none of the joy at the sight of the newest addition to their family.

She hugged Carter tightly, whispering into his ear, “Thank you so much for coming!”

“Thank you for having us.” Carter smiled as Mora took his arm into her own as a lady would a gentleman and they walked toward the front door, her free hand waving off his words, “Nonsense, dear. Bri and I wouldn't hear of you boys having anything else but a home cooked meal for your first night in London!”

“That does sound nice.” Carter admitted with a smile.

Mora continued, “So as a special surprise, we fixed Miles’ favorite!”

“Oh?” Carter said. “What’s his favorite?”

“Steak and kidney pie!” Mora exclaimed, and Carter’s head whipped to stare at his husband as Miles 'conveniently moved out of arm's reach of Carter to the other side of his mother.

“You’re finally here!” Were the first words Miles and Carter heard as they entered the house, Mora shutting the door behind them. They turned the corner into the living room where Brianna was seated on the sofa. She started to rise to greet her brother and brother-in-law and Garrett quickly made his way over to give her a hand, and once he did so, it was soon evident as to why.

Carter gaped and pointed at her obviously pregnant belly, "Do you know what you did!?"

All heads turned toward Carter and Miles smiled, wrapping an arm around his shoulder and drawing him in, "Isn't he cute?"



London, England -
King’s Cross Station

With the recent news of the passing of Dame Maggie Smith, there just seemed no more appropriate location for the reigning Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter, to talk about his upcoming championship defense. And as the masses moved about the world famous train station, there was Carter himself, poised against Platform 9 ¾, clad elaborately in his Slytherin robes, the curved wand of Bellatrix Lestrange twirling idly in his fingertips.

“Professional wrestling, by nature, has always been a physically demanding sport. Often to the point of being physically brutal, even cruel. But more so than any other contact sport, professional wrestling has evolved since its earliest days. From the nineteenth century when wrestling first got a kick start as a professional sport, the men who were the biggest stars worked more than anything to physically wear their opponents down to the point they could not continue. Often resulting in a pinfall or a submission, and at times, a referee having to step in and make an official decision. It wasn't unheard of for a single match to last two hours or more because of the excellent physical conditioning of the wrestlers way back when, but as time moved on and what happened inside of the confines of the ring changed, there was simply no way matches could continue going on for that length of time. Physically punishing moves like body slams and clotheslines and soon suplexes took over much of what happened to wear down a body faster. Submission holds like Boston crabs and hammerlocks (yeah, hammerlocks!) could force a submission in record time if applied right.”

“And now, look at how far we’ve come as a sport. Or as some purists like to believe, how far we’ve fallen. Matches where the ring is surrounded by a steel cage or barbed wire, or even when the wrestlers are allowed to use any weapon at their disposal and fight anywhere in the building! Like it or not, that is just where we stand right now in this business. The more you do to physically punish your opponent, the more the fans are rabid for it. And the entertainment of the fans is chiefly what we are even putting our bodies on the line for. Am I right? These purists and so-called armchair experts want to go back to the territory days and think we were better off ‘old school’ style but I am here to tell you…”


Carter leaned down close to the camera so that his face practically filled it.

“IT IS NEVER GOING TO HAPPEN!!!”

He then stood upright and adjusted his emerald green robes and leaned against a pillar in order to continue.

“Now… I don’t profess to be an expert on this business or even some kind of self-professed historian or student of the game. I just know one of my favorite hobbies is watching some of wrestling’s earliest matches and can you imagine how some of the stars of the Golden Age would react if they were able to look into the future and see what we’re doing now? Can you imagine them doing it then? Granted, the very first cage match in wrestling was held way back in 1937 so it has been known to happen. Can you imagine some of the original badass men in this sport like Dick the Bruiser or Bobo Brazil fighting in a hardcore match? They’d kill each other! But this business is all about the show. Give the fans what they want, and more often than not, what they want can be narrowed down to two things… Sex and violence.”

“Sex and violence are the predominant traits of this business. Way back when, it was a forbidden pleasure for the mostly male population in the arenas to get to sit back and watch two women in swimsuits scratch and claw and flip each other ass over! The sexism at the time behind women's wrestling was even one of the reasons why women weren’t allowed to compete in many states. It was unholy. Of course, they just said they were doing it for the women's…”


Air quote…

“Best interests. And, let’s be honest, it wasn’t just about the women inside of the ring. Women attended matches too, and do you think they objected to seeing two handsome and physically fit men wrestle each other in nothing more than those little trunks? Sex. Sells. It’s a fact of life and this business, and it continues right up to this day. It doesn’t matter if the fans are men or women, gay or straight. They come to the shows to see and enjoy some eye candy and I say more power to them!”

“But it’s not just about sex. I mean a lot of it is, but that’s where the violence comes into play. There’s no other logic behind this, folks. The entire point of wrestling is to physically hurt or wear down your opponent’s body until they either can’t escape a pinfall or they end up having to submit so they can continue to fight another day. And as time went on, this just wasn’t enough. When two men or women hated each other enough, the promoters raised the stakes to satisfy the bloodlust we all know fans of this business have. Steel cages. Barbed wire. Thumbtacks… Scaffolds over piranha tanks…”


Carter turned to the camera and cupped a hand around his mouth for a stage whisper…

“Sorry Miles! Just an example!”

“But the thing about these violent stipulations is that many times it just isn’t enough. In the eyes of the fans or the pockets of the promoters. The men and women that run this business often strive to reach new depths as far as match styles to shed blood and break bones, their only concern filling their pockets and not on the physical welfare of the men and women that they are technically responsible for.”


Carter turned toward the camera, facing it directly.

“Which is where we stand right now. Where I stand, to be more precise. SCW is here in London for a Supercard event DEDICATED to these types of matches and yes…”

Carter nodded in the affirmative, free hand on his upper body.

“I find myself in one as well, defending my Internet Championship for the first time against an actual contender and not some glorified jobber. Two issues, however…”

He again held up two fingers to count off.

“One, is the fact that I am defending the championship in, of all things, a Ladder match. I make no bones about how I feel about Ladder matches, and that goes back to before that fiasco of a Golden Briefcase match I was in back in June of this year. You know, the one I would have won if it hadn’t been for Enti-oh, excuse me. Kevin Carter! The one where I got blinded and fell off a twenty foot ladder with no way to brace myself? Yeah, that one. No, my issue with Ladder matches is more basic. I don’t see how or why the better wrestler is decided by who is able to climb a ladder the fastest to reach the belt over the ring. That only tells the world who is the fastest or luckiest - not the best. But, it’s what the boss wants. More importantly, it’s what the fans want. So who am I to argue or dispute?”

“The second thing that has me feeling like I’m backed into a corner is the fact that I’m not facing just any random challenger, but my own brother-in-law, Lyle Kasey Junior who, I hope doesn’t mind that for the duration of this, I’m going to just call him LJ. The last time I was stuck in a spot like this, I was booked against Miles in a Knockout match, thanks to that raving lunatic Victoria Lyons. Things didn’t turn out quite how she wanted, but that’s more on her.”


He shook his head.

“Not my problem. But as uncomfortable as that situation was, this feels just as problematic. And why? Have any of you even seen a Ladder match!? The things that go down just to immobilize your opponent enough so that you can climb the ladder freely without worry of being pulled down - or worse - tipped over and spilled out of the ring!? There’s no way around it! People are going to fall from that ladder! LJ and I? Neither one of us are going to be content to just stand back and watch the other climb up; me to reach and retain my title or him to win it from me. We’re going to pull the other down! I imagine if necessary, we’ll tip that ladder over if there are no other options. Someone is going to end up using that ladder or ladders as a weapon! Someone will POSSIBLY get hurt BY the ladder or ladders!”

“It’s an unfortunate fact of life when you get stuck in these types of matches with a championship on the line. But here’s the thing…”


Carter glanced up and his eyes were focused. Intense.

“I have no issue with this. I don’t care right now who I’m up against. I fought for too long to win my first championship here in SCW, and I am not going to lose it in my first legitimate defense. LJ? I told your brother, and I am warning you. I am going to treat you like any other man coming at me to take the Internet title away from me. I am going to fight like a rabid bitch to protect what's mine! Now…”

He raised a forefinger to stress a point.

“That doesn’t mean that I’m going to go out of my way to hurt or injure you. I know you might not believe me, given I know you know how I feel about you, but it’s the truth. I am just going to do whatever it takes to keep what’s mine, and to send you to the back sans MY Internet Championship. So don't take anything personally, LJ. Family or not, I just have a job to do, and a championship to retain. And you…?”

Carter slipped the hood over his head, now hiding his young features and near-white hair in shadow.

“You’re going to find out why your own brother calls me a tried and true Slytherin!”

He twirled his crooked wand around and a gathering of people passed, and once dispersed, he was gone.

As if by magic.

12
Climax Control Archives / Me versus Homer Simpson?
« on: August 30, 2024, 09:40:51 PM »
Warwick Brussels Hotel & Resort -
Brussels, Belgium

While there was truth behind the old saying of “there’s no place like home,” there was always a certain charm and excitement when traveling to new places - especially when out of the country you called your home. It was a much added benefit behind being a Superstar for Sin City Wrestling during these special tours when working what Mark Ward and Christian Underwood would call a “working holiday”. That was not just reserved for such events as Summer XXXTreme on the cruise liners, but the two tours reserved each and every year. There were, of course, the obligatory events such as interviews, television appearances and - of course - fan meet n greets. Aside from that, the men and women employed by SCW were given free reign to come and go as they pleased while on tour, taking in the sites and experiencing that which they might not be given the chance otherwise.

And funny thing – where it concerns the new Internet Champion – Helluva Bottom Carter – he could get just as excited with the hotel as any sites. (Quiet you! No adult humor!) Which was why before they even set foot on the jet to bring them to Belgium, Carter’s husband Miles took charge in doing his research on hotels and which one his husband might prefer; resulting in where we found ourselves right now - the Warwick Brussels. From the exterior, this hotel and resort resembled the average high-rise hotel you would find in any major city. While inside, it was modern decor everywhere that the eye would roam.

It had its own elegant restaurant that Miles tried to treat Carter to for every meal and Carter, time and again, would drag his husband outside of the hotel’s walls to try something local and perhaps not as extravagant.

But now at Carter’s insistence, Miles was off doing his own thing alongside his tag team partner for the weekend, Alexandra Calaway, Carter was busying himself taking care of something before setting off to do his own thing as well. Miles wanted his husband to indulge himself so when he asked him what he planned to do for the day, Carter answered, “Probably hit the shopping district!”

One could hear the pin drop in the room as Miles realized he had turned his shop-a-holic husband loose in Brussels.

To Miles’s credit, he had succeeded in getting he and his husband a premiere room. Call it the newlywed treatment if you prefer, but it was a treatment Miles did not intend to tire of. The room was spacious with a king-sized bed for him and Carter to share. The plush carpet was a tiled blue pattern and the surrounding room was done up in shades of beige sand brown paneling with accents of red. To Carter, it was pure luxury and another example of how Miles took such good care of him in the simplest of ways.

Speaking of, that is where we found Carter at this point in time, freshly showered and dressed for a day out in Brussels just going with the flow and hitting the stores, buying Miles and himself some mementos and his loved ones back home. In fact, it was one of those loved ones he was currently speaking to his mother Joanna McKinney from back home in Seattle. The time difference of ten plus hours was evident on his mother’s face, as she was clearly exhausted but felt the need to speak with her son about something important.

“I can’t believe you called me, Mom.” Carter said from where he sat at the desk that was stationed against the wall in his and Miles’s room. “I mean it has to be…”

“Just after one in the morning, dear.” Joanna rubbed at her eyes, her fingers snaking behind the frames of her glasses to gently massage the sleep out of her system just long enough to have this conversation. She continued, “Trust me, I did the math. And I’m sorry for disturbing your time in Belgium…”

“Mom..” Carter interrupted with a note of worry. “What's wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong… exactly.” Joanna answered, picking up a cup of tea from off the side of her end of the screen. “I just had something I needed to ask you and I wasn’t sure I’d have the chance anytime soon given this tour that you’re on.”

“Okay…” Carter shrugged his shoulders, trying to work the reason for this call out of her before it did his nerves any damage. “What is it?”

“That man that you know from that Gym you train at.” She said more of a statement than a question. “The one that works in real estate?”

It took Carter a moment to process this question and run the names of some of the men at the GO Gym that might have anything to do with real estate before one name was narrowed down. He had heard in passing that Synn was heavily involved in real estate and that was the primary source of his income in how he took care of his son, Despayre.

“Synn is in real estate, I’m pretty sure.” Carter answered, to which Joanna asked, “Does he know of any agencies that would handle an apartment complex?”

“I don’t know. I … Mom, are you selling Dad’s building?” he asked, referring to the luxury apartment complex that his father owned and bequeathed to his mom after his untimely passing. “You know he left you that because…”

“I know why, Carter.” She interrupted. “And no, I don’t plan to sell it. I just want someone new to manage the property for me.”

“What’s wrong with the company that Dad had running it?”

Joanna sighed and set her tea down before she ever took a taste of it. She answered, “I found out that with the end of the year approaching, they renew all leases in January.”

“So?”

“So…” She continued. “The head of the real estate agency that’s been taking care of things wants to raise the rent by an average of three hundred dollars per unit.”

“Three HUN–” Carter closed his eyes and held up a hand. “I know it’s common to raise rent every renewal but three hundred??? Is that even legal?”

“Apparently.” Joanna sighed. “And I know these are luxury apartments but the rent is high enough as is. All this company is looking for is to widen their profit margin.”

“Technically your profit margin.” Carter playfully corrected his mother.

“I’m not worried about getting rich, Carter.” She shot back. “I’m not that materialistic, and I don’t plan on quitting my job any time soon. I just see no point in gouging these people when the housing market is already as bad as it is. I did my research and the profit margin is already pretty high. So raising it even more is just pointless.”

“I’m guessing they didn’t take it so well when you expressed this?” Carter questioned with a raised brow.

“They did not.” Joanna answered. “The man I spoke to actually talked down to me like I was his secretary and told me this is how they were going to do things so long as they were running things.”

Oooo! If there was one thing the women in his family were known for - especially his Mother and Grams – it was the fact they were fiercely independent and modern women. And speaking down to them for the sin of being a woman was unforgivable.

Carter asked, “They did know they were speaking to the new owner? As in their boss?”

“They will once I find a new company to take over as landlord.” Was her simply and strong answer.

“Well…” Carter sighed. “I don’t know if he handles rentals or knows anyone that does. I just know he has a thing for house flipping and sales. But I can call and ask if he’ll talk to you and help you out?”

“I’d appreciate that dear.”

“Just do me one favor before I do?”

“What’s that?”

“Be careful.” Carter stressed. “Synn will put the moves on anyone.”

Despite the late hour on her end of the world, Joanna started laughing to herself, shaking her head at her son’s wit and sense of humor. Carter just watched her with deadpan eyes and he said, “I was being serious.”

A few more chuckles before his words rang true and she lowered her hand, “Excuse me?”



The Belgian capital of Brussels boasts countless attractions for visitors, both first-time as well as seasoned travelers. It is famous for its delicious chocolate, different types of beer and Belgian comics. Many comic aficionados might not be aware of the fact that Brussels was at the very top of the European Union, which was why the city was known as the comics capital, where you could find authors of classic comics, manga or modern science fiction and futuristic books. The average visitor had the city at their respective fingertips. There was absolutely anything and everything to do and to experience. Museums such as the Fin-de-Siècle Museum and Oldmasters Museum or Atomium in Design Museum Brussels were famous the world over and Carter had practically dragged Miles along with a few SCW compatriots for a visit throughout the week.

There were cultural events, festivals and the markets that Miles so feared Carter’s shopping addiction might wreak havoc with – and did! But it was somewhere else - something else - that Carter had decided to take time off while Miles was off with Alexandra. He chose to partake in the famous two plus hour secret food tour of Brussels.

Alongside others who were visiting Brussels, Carter started the day off at a famous bakery, enjoying the softest brioche and purest hot chocolate while walking the cobbled streets alongside the historical Grand Place.

“Justin Smith.”

He sighed, shaking his head.

“I honestly thought Pussy Willow was ribbing me when she told me that you were going to be the first person to get a shot at the Internet title. I figured she was making a funny or pulling my leg, you know. Bullshitting me in other words. Well imagine my surprise when the card’s lineup was made official and I saw that… yes indeed! I was going to be defending here in Brussels and it would be against a man that, thus far, has not walked away with a single win under his name.”

“It left me stunned, if I’m going to be honest. And no small part disappointed. I spent the better part of the week wondering why they decided that you, of all people, were going to get a shot at such a prestigious title when you’d done absolutely nothing of note to warrant the chance. Time and again I busted my balls to work my way up to get a title shot. Whether it was a chance at the Roulette or World or the title I hold right now… I didn’t care. I just wanted opportunities and more importantly, I wanted to earn them. It took me long enough but I finally did it and I could not wait to prove to the world that I could and would be a fighting champion who would defend against the best!”


He scoffed.

“Boy do I have egg on my face!”

A couple sitting near said something to Carter, drawing his attention and he quickly waved them off, shaking his head.

“No, no! Not literally! I don’t actually have egg on my face!”

It was soon time for a light lunch, hitting the iconic Brasserie for the famous home cooked beer and beef stew with Belgians fries. Carter sat at a small table all by his lonesome, feeling the pangs of missing not just his husband but close friends such as Ariana Angelos and Dawn Warren who neither were involved in Sin City Wrestling at this point in time.

Carter scooped up a spoonful of the stew and ate it heartily, washing it down with the beer and he scrunched up, making a face.

“I have to admit, beer is not my thing. So I don’t know how this guy I’m up against can drink it like water. But there’s a lot of things about Justin Smith I don’t get. The guy is violent. The guy can be absolutely brutal when he’s taking the fight to someone. So how is it that every time he gets inside of the ring, he ends up falling flat on his face? You’d think that a man with this kind of rough and hardcore personae and reputation would strike fear in the hearts of anyone he goes up against but lately all the talk in the locker room is that the guys feel like they’re in for an easy night when they find out that it’s Justin they’re going up against.”

The tour arrived at the Queen’s Gallery where Carter would have been the envy of the entire men's and women's rosters, indulging in samples of some of the most decadent chocolates.

“I want you to put yourself in my shoes for a moment, Justin. I mean, if you’re even capable. I’m hazarding a guess but you don’t strike me as the type of man that washes his feet regularly so placing your feet in clean shoes might cause you some discomfort. Maybe even a rash. I don’t want you to worry, however. That’s just the clean.”

Carter shook his head.

“Try to imagine yourself back when you were a little boy and Christmas morning was looming closer and closer. How you hoped beyond hope for those GI Joe figures or Transformers or whatever other toys old dudes like you asked Santa for. You sat on Santa’s lap and lied to the Jolly Old Elf and said that you have been a good boy and you wanted the latest Masters of the Universe play set or action figure, or if we really want to go old school, maybe even thought the Man might be able to swing by your trailer at the trailer park and drop off an Atari 2600.”

Carter clasped his hands together with the most euphoric of smiles on his face.

“Then Christmas morning comes and you dive into those colorfully wrapped packages and you find Santa brought you…”

His face suddenly saddens and his shoulders slump.

“Socks and underwear.”

“You know that disappointment, Justin? Can you feel it buried deep inside? Yeah. That’s how I felt when I saw your name as my first challenger.”


And of course, what visit would be complete without trying the city’s absolute best waffles. After all, waffles were one of the treats that Belgium was best known for and the ones in Brussels? Second to none and Carter had absolutely no qualms in indulging in these sugary and savory treats!

A close up shot of a fork stabbing at one last piece of waffle that was covered in brown sugar and bacon. It was lifted up and deposited into the mouth of a very grateful and content Carter. He sighed, satisfied and sat back in his chair with his eyes closed and a smile on his face.

“So do you get why I’m disappointed, Justin? I was expecting a name like Kevin Carter or Eddie Lyons, men who have actually accomplished many a great thing in SCW and deserve a lot of recognition. But you…?”

He opened his eyes and stared into the camera.

“Gabriel Stevens told me a long time ago that a champion is only as good as his or her challengers. You’re my first in SCW, Justin.”

He shook his head.

“Don’t disappoint me!”

13
Supercard Archives / Lazarus Rising
« on: August 02, 2024, 05:34:48 PM »
Sunday - July 28, 2024 -
Port of Los Angeles

The activity from the Port of Los Angeles had been hectic since just after sunrise at 6:05 AM. Vessels from the world over had both arrived at dock for passengers to disembark for recreation or having arrived at their chosen destination - while others were making their final preparations to launch to begin their own grand adventures on the Pacific. One such vessel was the Sun Princess, who in the coming week, would play hostess for the twelfth year to not just the stars of Sin City Wrestling, but also those lucky members of the SCW Universe that would be attending Summer XXXTreme XII on the open water!

Nearly one thousand employees worked the port keeping each and every cruise ship running smoothly as they awaited the arrival of the oncoming passengers of which many had arrived early. Porters efficiently took hold of the baggage brought and stacked them onto carts so that they could be checked in and delivered to the assigned rooms and suites aboard. Security was stationed on all corners of the port to ensure the safety of all while leaving themselves open to being approached, should any passenger have any questions or concerns. And maintenance had been busy at work from sunup to current, inspecting every aspect of the ship for safety. All the better to get on the ship and settled in their cabins without delay. Nearly three thousand guests total were expected to board, counting both SCW stars and staff alike alongside those aforementioned fans. Which was a reason why many thought ahead and had already arrived, all the better to quickly get their luggage checked and get to the front of the line to board the ship to get settled for what would hopefully make for a memorable event.

Two who had thought ahead as such - well, more like one while the second was just brought along for the ride, were about to arrive at this early hour as a taxi pulled into the nearby parking lot for the port and as the driver stepped out to assist with the luggage, the rear doors opened and out emerged the newly married couple of Miles and Carter, both of whom elected to take their partner’s last name as their own. Miles, a morning person by nature, appeared refreshed and ready for what the day would bring - while Carter, who was anything BUT a morning person, seemed almost surly by comparison.

All of the luggage was unloaded from the trunk, quickly and efficiently by the cab driver with Miles lending a hand. A driver was about to assist in bringing the luggage to the port to be checked in, but Miles held up a hand with a genuine smile to indicate that he and Carter had this well in hand. Tipping the middle aged man generously as was Miles's nature, he and Carter gathered up everything they brought and wheeled the entirety along. Miles's arms remained full while Carter expertly used one hand to wheel the luggage cart behind him while his free hand held tightly to that mighty cup of java that Miles had purchased for him. Miles knew his husband well enough to know what would work best to not only get him out of bed, but to get his proverbial motor running. It just so happened that this morning was proving a bit more difficult than normal.

“Did we really to get here this early?” Carter asked, almost dropping the luggage to the ground while they waited for the porters who busied themselves with the luggage of the passengers in front. “The ship doesn’t even set until noon! We could have slept in a couple more hours!”

“It’s nice to know married life hasn't changed that cheery, morning disposition that I fell in love with.” Miles quipped, the smile evident on his face as his husband’s own eyes narrowed at him from over the rim of his coffee cup. Miles then asked, “And even if we can't get on board yet, you know as well as I do that the bosses wanted everyone here as early as possible. See?”

Miles pointed around, indicating that they were far from being the only SCW star or staff who was present. He followed up by taking his life into his own hands, removing the cup of coffee from Carter's hand so he could take a sip himself, “We're not the only ones here. And besides… I'm just as exhausted as you are. And it's entirely your fault.”

“How is it my fault!?” Carter questioned, snatching the coffee back out of Miles's hand.

Miles answered, “I suggested we get to bed extra early to arrive here in time.”

“We did!” Carter shot back, only for Miles to answer in kind, “Yeah but we didn't get to sleep for three hours after that.”

Miles then leaned in and whispered into his husband's ear, “Not that I'm complaining, mind you.” Earning a self-satisfied smile from Carter, “I guess not! You fell asleep on top of me!”

Followed by a murmur, “Best comforter on the market.”

Of course there was a minimum of three hours between our heroes’ arrival and when boarding would finally commence. Needless to say, we’re not about to bore you with the minute details. Needless to say as soon as the fans attending this cruise started arriving, the sight of their favorite Superstars and Bombshells was enough to cause an impromptu meet n greet on the port itself with young and old approaching the men and women who put their bodies on the line for photo ops and autographs. This in itself caused a congestion in the boarding process to the point that the LA Port security had to step in and bring it to an end and get everyone back in line so that they might board in a safe and orderly fashion.

Once onboard the Sun Princess, Miles and Carter went about locating their cabin, their eyes shifting between their assigned suite ticket and the numbers along the walls by the closed doors. They weaved in between fellow passengers and cruise staff alike, pausing only long enough to ask once or twice for directions until they finally arrived at their assigned cabin door. Miles, as was his nature, took the lead and slid the key card to unlock the door and he stepped aside to let Carter enter first, and once they set foot inside, they were brought to a complete halt by their surroundings. Whatever the two of them had been expecting, this far exceeded everything they had imagined. In lieu of a regular cabin or even a mini suite, they found themselves standing in the honeymoon suite of the ship, the size of a small hotel room. Their luggage had already been brought within and was set up against the walls, allowing them to make their way further inside and inspect their surroundings. The teal and gold plush carpeting of the room matched the drapery that hung over the port window as well as the sliding patio doors that led out to a private balcony. The bedroom was set opposite a small living area, complete with round table, sofa and wall-mounted flat screen television and a bathroom that looked comparatively the same size as a small cabin.

“Miles…” Carter, jaw agape, turned back around to face his equally perplexed husband, and he asked, “Are you sure this is the right room?” To which Miles could only answer by holding up the key card in his fingers, indicating that it worked so this had to be it.

“Not that I’m complaining but… Wow…” Carter was looking everywhere, and he even then noticed the bottle of champagne in an ice bucket on the center of the table with two towels folded into the shape of kissing swans. Carter turned back around to Miles and the smaller man stepped in closer and snaked his arms around Miles’s waist, drawing him in closer.

“You know, sometimes I don’t think it’s hit me entirely…”

“What's that?” Miles asked.

“We’re married.” Carter replied, shaking his head but the pearly white smile on his face was self-evident at how thrilling this past week had been. “We’re actually married.”

Carter leaned up and Miles took that as his cue and he gave as good as he received with the impending kiss. It lingered for several long moments, threatening to take Carter’s very breath away. Miles shifted his legs forward, effectively backing his husband up toward the bed for potentially more clandestine activities when anything else more fun-related to pre-honeymoon activities was interrupted by the resounding knock on their door. They pulled apart, both sporting equally disappointed expressions on their faces.

“I suppose we should get that.” Miles sighed, to which Carter questioned, “Why? We were just getting to the good part.”

Miles smirked, but pulled away nevertheless, resulting in a pouting Carter. Miles walked across the suite to open the door and there stood none other than the Co-Owner of Sin City Wrestling, Christian Underwood.

“Thanks, I’d love to come in.” Christian said nonchalantly, stepping inside and having a look around before noticing the slightly disheveled appearance of both of his Superstars. He asked, “Am I interrupting anything?”

“No, we were just standing around waiting for you to show up.” Carter answered with his natural sauciness, to which Miles deflected by asking, “Something we can do for you?”

“Actually, I came here to deliver these.” Carter answered, holding out manilla envelopes toward both men separately. Both Carter and Miles accepted and Carter asked, “What’s this?”

“The usual itinerary we give you every year.” Christian said. “You have the first two days for yourselves but it is a working vacation after all, so we assigned you both some activities with the fans.”

“What sort of activities?” Miles asked, a raised brow as he slid the papers inside out of his so he could have a quick look. He knew Christian all too well and was naturally suspicious of the man ever since the “piranha incident”.

“Oh you know, the usual.” Christian answered with that smirk of his. “Fan meets. Photo ops and interviews. Some together, some on your own. … Newlywed Game…”

“Say what?” Carter asked, but by then the boss man had made his way to the door and opened it to take his leave and continue distributing the itineraries to everyone else. He turned around and smiled, but this time it was genuine. He said, “Plus, I wanted to get a look at the suite we had reserved for the two of you.”

This caused Miles and Carter to share a bewildered look before looking back to the boss who was typically thought of as the “bad cop” between Mark Ward ands himself.

“You reserved the room for us?” Carter asked, to which Christian just nodded, “Consider it a wedding gift from Mark and myself.”

He then took his leave and was about to close the door entirely when he opened it up again just enough to peek through and add, “But don’t let word get out! I have a reputation to maintain!” And shut the door behind him.



Sun Princess - The Eatery

If there was one thing that many passengers on not just this cruise but any cruise looked forward to, it was the dining experience. And the food here on the Sun Princess was no exception. There were, in fact, more than one dining establishment on this ship, including the three-tier level main dining hall. This was preferred by many for the late hour dining but when it came to breakfast and lunch - or really anything else between - the Eatery, served as a more laid back and casual buffet experience.

In fact, the ship had set sail two hours prior and many onboard had converged to one of the dining rooms to grab a bite to eat before they made the most of soaking up the sun, go swimming or - as far as the fans were concerned - hunting down a Bombshell/Superstar or two to chat, take pictures - whatever!

Carter himself was actually right here in the buffet line with two full plates in hand, but conspicuous by his absence was his new husband, Miles. It was almost comical by how much Carter was having piled onto the plates in hand - one, presumably, for his hubby; Belgium waffles, omelets, sausages and the obligatory bacon. By the looks of it, he was going to have to ask for a hand back to his table before he could even grab coffee - when his best friend Ariana came hurrying up to him in line, a most uncharacteristic look of worry on her face.

“Carter!” Ariana said as she glanced back over her shoulder before returning her attention to him. “Where’s Miles?”

“Probably still asleep in our suite.” He answered nonchalantly. “He asked me to bring him back a plate. Why?”

“Hey babe.” A familiar voice came from behind and Carter turned around, thinking Miles had decided to come have breakfast in person but just as he turned, he realizes there was no British accent behind those honeyed words and the moment he saw who was standing there with a smarmy smile on his face, his stomach about plummeted to his feet and he came ever so close to dropping the two plates that he held in his hands.

Lazarus.

“Laz…” Carter whispered, and Ari bit at her thumbnail. She had caught sight of her bestie’s abusive ex not more than twenty minutes ago in the crowd and had hurried to warn him and Miles but she had arrived only seconds too late.

“Maybe I should…” Go get Miles was what Ariana was about to say, but Carter pushed one of the heaping plates in her hand and shook his head, “No.” He stopped her from getting his husband for one reason only. He knew what Miles would do if he found out Lazarus was onboard this ship.

“Ari,” Lazarus smiled in her direction, and the sight was enough to make her stomach go sour. It was like a snake attempting to be charming. As if he thought everything he had done to Carter, all of the mental and physical abuse, had never happened. Lazarus asked, “Could you excuse us?”

“Maybe I should…” Ariana said, to which Carter finally yielded with a nod. He knew his best friend well enough by now to know she herself was this close to attacking Lazarus for everything he had done in the past, and he took the plate from her and she took her leave.

Carter turned back to his ex and shook his head, “What are you doing here?”

“What?” Lazarus poured on the charm with that smile of his and stepped closer, prompting Carter to take an instinctive step back. Lazarus asked, “Is it so unbelievable I’d want to take part in this fancy cruise of yours?”

Carter scoffed, “You’ve never taken an interest in wrestling a day in your life!”

“No.” Laz conceded. “But I have taken an interest in you.” And this statement only caused Carter to do a double take and he frowned.

“Seriously?” Carter sneered. “It’s been two - years, Laz! In fact, the last time I saw you, you tried to sue me!”

“For beating me up and costing me five modeling gigs.” Lazarus pointed out, to which Carter said, “Because you put your hands on my Grandmother. You’re lucky I didn’t do worse!”

“Whatever.” Lazarus rolled his eyes as if Carter’s admonishing of him was the most ludicrous act imaginable. He sighed and that smile returned, taking another step forward, “That’s all water under the bridge. You and I had a good thing going until your friends got involved. I thought, you know… maybe we could get a drink? Catch up on old times?” One step closer. “Have some fun…?”

“Save it.” Carter stated roughly, setting the plates in hand aside and he held up his left hand in his ex’s face, giving him a closeup view of both rings on his finger. Lazarus stared and it took a moment to process until things clicked.

“You’re married?” Lazarus said, a mocking tone of disbelief in his voice. “You?”

“What can I say?” Carter shrugged his shoulders, matching his smile with one of his own. “I upgraded since we saw each other last.”

Lazarus just shook his head in disbelief before he ultimately asked, “Who is it?”

“None of your business.” Carter answered back defiantly, before he yielded, knowing the answer would do more harm to his ex than not knowing. “Miles.” Lazarus’s otherwise handsome face slid into an expression that could best be described as cold and ugly. Carter could not help himself but to add, “And why would I ever settle for pot roast again after tasting kobe beef?”

Lazarus laughed derisively, “Come on, Carter. You talk but it was all bad. We had some good times.”

“Oh, right!” Carter looked upward in thought. “Remind me again about those good times? Were they the ones where you beat me so bloody that my own family didn't recognize me? Or the time you beat me to the floor and raped me?”

“Watch your mouth.” Lazarus said with dangerous intent, not taking any form of insult likely. And perhaps misunderstanding that their old relationship hierarchy yet stood. “I’d hate to go to your bosses and get you fired for that smart mouth.”

Carter just stared at the man before he snorted back a laugh. The smile was anything but cheery as he shook his head and took a moment to compose himself before he shook his head and said, “Do you seriously think that you can still intimidate me, Laz? I mean, at all? Especially by threatening to tattle on me to my bosses? Which, when you think about it, only goes to show how little you know about this business I'm in. Especially when one of my bosses has turned being a bitch into an art form and the other is extremely protective of the men and women he's responsible for?”

This time it was Carter, not Lazarus, who stepped closer and Lazarus taking a step back, knowing now things had indeed changed. Carter whispered, “If I were you, I'd be smart for the first time in my left and skedaddle. Because if I know my Ari - and I do - then she is fast on her way to get Miles.”

Carter turned and picked both his and Miles’s plates back up and started to take his leave, pausing just long enough to lean in and whisper in Lazarus’s ear with as much sarcasm as he could muster, “It was good seeing you again.” And he walked right past Lazarus, leaving him all alone and watching him vanish into the crowd.



The door to an office setting opened up and Helluva Bottom Carter, who in a matter of days would be challenging for the Internet Championship at Summer XXXTreme XII, entered. He was dressed in a tasteful and tan tweed suit with his hair slicked back and thick rimmed glasses worn over his eyes. Carrying a clipboard in hand, he carefully walked across the hardwood floor of his office, passing a couch where a mannequin, dressed in coveralls and a Xerox copy of the face of Internet Champion Peter Vaughn taped to its head.

“Pardon me a moment, Mister Vaughn…”

Dr Carter drew up a chair close to the sofa and had a seat. He crossed his ankle over his knee and smiled down at his “patient”.

“I'm sorry I'm late but I got here as soon as I wanted to. Now, where did we leave off from our last session?”

He starts to rifle through the papers on his clipboard and smiles with satisfaction, nodding.

“Ah yes! We were discussing your career and how your recent actions have tarnished it.”

Setting the pen back down on the clipboard and resting it on his lap, Dr Carter folded his hands together, interlacing his fingers, and looked down with much sympathy toward his “patient”.

“While I am greatly in favor of the direct method, I thought we'd start this session a little bit differently if you don't mind? And discuss not only your actions, but maybe how history has had its effect on you and allowed you to think that taking the shortcut was a perfectly normal and acceptable thing to do. And if you don't mind, I thought perhaps we could take part in some comparative therapy? In doing so, we can visit some instances in other sports where individuals also took the shortcut en route to success. Thus way I can show you that your actions aren't so unique nor special. And truthfully? Neither are you.”

Dr. Carter, eyes closed and nodding with sympathy, reached over and patted his patient on the hand.

“I know. It's easier to say than it is to hear, but that is one of the risks of therapy.”

“Now then, are you familiar with the basketball controversy between Russia and America in the 1972 Olympics? It was no small secret that Russia wanted to win fifty gold medals to commemorate the anniversary of the Soviet Union. The Soviets stacked their team with professionals while designating them as soldiers to get past their own “no professionals’ rule while at the same time, crippling the American team under the same conditional rules. Among other flagrant violations, the last three seconds of the game was restarted multiple times until the Russian team was able to score the winning basket. Cementing one of the worst controversies in Olympic history.”


Dr. Carter looked over the rim of his glasses toward his patient.

“See? Compared to that, you're not so bad.”

“Even the NFL has not been without controversy over the last fifteen to twenty years. In the 2007 season, the New England Patriots videotaped the defensive signals of the New York Jets which was found to be a gross violation of the rules.”

“However it is in my professional opinion that the worst example of cheating in sports within 1983 when professional boxer Luis Resto removed an ounce of the padding from his gloves, replacing it with chalk, allowing him to brutalize and defeat the undefeated Billy Collins Jr. Billy's injuries were so severe that he lost partial sight in his eyes and his boxing career was ended. There is speculation that this was the catalyst that led to Billy ending his life prematurely.”


Dr. Carter looked down at his patient and smiled.

“You see? Compared to that, you're relatively meaningless.”

“Now I think the fascinating question is not the who's not the how's but the why's. Why did these and countless other athletes attempt to cheat their ways to victory? There are, of course, your typical sociological cliche answers. Anything from those self-esteem to the desire to get ahead of others. In sports, money and fame is a motive. As is prestige. Some might run circles around themselves by cheating to prove how smart they are when in fact, it proves the exact opposite. Some cheap simply because it makes things easy. But where you're concerned, dear?”


Dr. Carter looked to his patient and shook his head, clucking his tongue.

“You're short.”

He shrugged.

“I'm sorry! I simply don't know how else to say it. Average height for a professional wrestler is between 5 '10 and 6 ft 4. You, my dear, are clearly below average and it has affected you psychologically. It's a psychological fact that people, mainly men, who are of short stature, possess an overly aggressive or domineering demeanor. Your attitude to win at all costs, along with your recent actions, is all the evidence that I need to prove you not guilty – but in desperate need of help. That's where I come in here, and I am thankful that you decided to come to me. It's probably one of the few smart decisions that you've made recently in life.”

“You know, now that I think about it, having you as a subject raises a very interesting point. In most sports when someone is caught cheating, they face severe repercussions. Fines. Suspensions. Some are even banned for life and forced to return whatever prizes or awards that they had won due to their unscrupulous methods. The aforementioned Luis Resto? He was imprisoned because of his criminal actions. However in professional wrestling? This is the only sport where the government isn't involved where cheaters are not only allowed to get away with their actions, but are allowed to prosper. You don't have your championships taken away or victories  from the records. No, if anything you're just handed more opportunities.”


Dr Christian uncrossed his ankle from his knee and slowly removed his glasses. He cast aside the clipboard onto the coffee table nearby and drew in a deep breath.

“I was truly hoping that trying to deal deeply enough into your mind might give me some semblance of how you can be helped. But the simple truth is, I cannot help somebody who doesn't want to be. Everything that you said as of late, doesn't scream ‘Help me!’. It mocks the very profession that we are in and has told me you feel absolutely no shame.”

He shrugged, staring straight ahead at the wall.

“So be it. I can see you out of a place of caring, wanting to remove the tool around your waist that has only served to make you think lower and lower each time you stepped inside of the Ring. But if you want to just continue acting like a male Karen who does nothing but play the victim card and continuously talk out of his ass, well then we're going to have to abandon this subterfuge and simply fight. Tooth and claw.”

“That's fine Peter. More than mine actually. Everything that you've said, all that you've done, you've proven only one thing by all of that bullshit. And that is a simple fact that you're looking past me already. And that's not an insult to me. It actually works in my favor better than you can imagine. You think I'm some sad little victim that you're going to take advantage of inside of the ring? Sweet pea, I seriously cannot wait to see the look on your face when you find just how wrong you are. I've had too many people already - too many - who have made that same mistake and the only thing I left behind inside of that ring with them was excuses. Excuses for why they lost. Excuses for how I could have done to them what they suffered. You don't live the life I lived, young as I am, without knowing how to fight.”

“And yes, Peter. I will give you full props for your track record of success at my expense. I admit it. In four matches, you've had my number. But I want you to tell the full story. I want you to acknowledge that in my big return that you talked about and in that mixed tag team match, there really wasn't anything at stake. I lost in front of my dad, that stung. I admit it. And losing with Ariana as my partner wasn't how I wanted that match to go but it also didn't move you forward or hold me back.”


He leaned forward, is right forearm rested against his knee.

“And as for those last two matches? The tag team match and the ladder match?”

He shook his head.

“Neither time did you straight up beat me. That's just where you continued with your outlook of winning at all costs. You had to cheat to win that title around your waist. You had to drug me to get that pinfall against me in the tag team match. And you never would have won that briefcase had it not been for that masked lunatic blinding me. That's not something you can dispute unless you really have something negative going on up here!”

He tapped the forefinger to his temple.

“I find it amusing at best that throughout this entire ordeal between us, you question my intelligence in attacking you. As if it hasn’t brought me to where I wanted to go all along. True, I could have issued you a challenge but I found my own methods to be much more effective. And, not to toot my own horn but … toot toot! It was me getting under your skin, not the other way around and I don’t think you know how to handle that. By my own estimation, it’s gotten me exactly what I want so how was it a dumb thing to do on my part? Oh! I get it… that was your way of warning me, or some sad attempt at intimidation. Well, allow me to tell you Peter that the only mistake I ever made where you’re concerned was when you revealed to the world that you wore that outfit due to your janitorial roots. And here all this time I just thought you were a garbage man.”

“You don’t scare me in the slightest, Peter. You’d do better to climb back into your Keebler house and make the locker room some cookies than try to make me fear you. I’ve been inside of the ring with ENIGMA. I’ve been in the ring with Michael Harris - THAT Michael Harris - both men who are above and beyond anything you’re capable of when it comes to intimidation factors! And them I beat!”


He shook his head and slowly forced his way to his feet.

“I’m sorry, Peter. You can’t be helped. Only humbled.”

He looked down toward his patient one final time.

“Feel free to remain until the weekend is over.”

He turned his back and made his exit, one final statement to be made.

“That is when our session comes to an end.”

14
Supercard Archives / Re: PETER VAUGHN (c) v HBCARTER - INTERNET
« on: July 27, 2024, 06:19:56 AM »
Before you get too invested in beginning to read this bit of literary work, I would like to take this moment to remind you to read Miles's first RP for Summer XXXTreme XII first.

Olympia, Washington -
July 24, 2024

When the happy couple first announced that their wedding ceremony would take place in Olympia, at the luxurious house that Carter had inherited from his late father, Carter was most concerned about the weather conditions. Specifically because he wanted nothing more than for the ceremony itself to be held lakeside. All the better to take full advantage of the stunning scenery surrounding them.

Miles had stayed positive and tried his best to ensure everything would be perfect, but the weather in Washington could be as unpredictable as anywhere within the country. While it could be bright and sunny in one city, it could be cold and raining in the next. Growing up in the state, Carter used to joke around and say that Washington state had meteorological tourette syndrome.

But as it would turn out, Carter had nothing to worry about. And Miles's faith that Mother Nature would not disappoint was well rewarded as there could not have been a more perfect day for their outdoor nuptials. The sun was brightly shining overhead in a cloudless blue sky. The weather was neither too warm nor too chilled, but rather a comfortable 80°. Not even the wind was a factor for concern or distress, as only the gentlest of breezes blew across the surface of Lake St. Claire.

“A gift from your Dad “ Joanna had suggested to her son. Giving Carter something wonderful to think about and Ariana a reason to run and find tissues for her bestie.

“Okay, now could we have one with just the wedding party?” The professional photographer asked as if directing traffic. A woman who thus far had proven herself to be a consummate professional, accomplishing everything asked if and expected of her.

Carter had caught sight of her from the corner of his eye throughout the ceremony, taking pictures and ensuring that she was capturing memories for him, for Miles, and for their now joined families that would last a lifetime. She had even taken steps to prevent one or two attendees who strayed from social norms and got in her way to take their own photos with their phones by simply moving and standing in front of them in order to do her job. It irked the guest perhaps but that was of small consequences. After all, she was working for Carter and Miles. Not anyone else.

So when she called, they answered. Carter and Miles, now formally joined in holy matrimony, stood front and center as they were each joined by their respective wedding parties; Ariana Angelos, Dawn Warren and Kat Jones - all three dressed in breathtaking burgundy gowns. And Fenris, Bella Madison and Malachi, each in their tuxedo outfit - Bella’s special tuxedo-inspired gown included. The photographer fired off a handful of rapid snapshots when something caught her attention and she came to a halt. She lowered her camera and brushed the hair from her eyes and tried to garner their attention.

“Is something wrong?” Miles asked, to which she smiled. Unable to figure out how to broach the topic and she just muttered, “Um..” and indicated where to look. Everyone looked - down - and saw Fenris was barefoot. They raised their heads and looked at him and he frowned, shrugging his shoulders.

“What!?” He barked. “You said I had to wear shoes DURING the ceremony!”

Miles sighed, “Well he's got us there.” And quietly indicated for her to continue. Once she checked things over and was satisfied with this round of snapshots, she signaled for what was to come next.

“Okay, how about immediate family?” She suggested and as the wedding parties stepped away, they were replaced by Carter's mother Joanna and his grandmother Joan, while Miles's mother Mora and sister Brianna stood to his left. Well the photographer did her job, Miles glanced down and did a double take.

“Bri,” He exclaimed. “Seriously???”

Everyone present looked down as before, and saw Brianna's bare feet, her paint and toenails mingling with the blades of grass. She looked up at her brother's accusing eyes and shrugged.

“What!?” She exclaimed in return, motioning with her hand towards Fenris who was standing on the deck with the others, watching the proceedings. “He was right! It feels good!”

To which Fenris just holds a hand that way up with an expression on his face that practically screams “Duh!”.

***

As this was taking place, the traditional cocktail hour was taking place inside of the estate. A time honored tradition that gave the guests of the wedding a bit of time to decompress and mingle with one another while the wedding photographs took place. And while there were a few low brow weddings that did not go this route, it was appreciated by guests as it gave them something to do and to eat while the wedding photographs were being taken.

Everyone was inside, casually standing or sitting in the den and lounge, chatting and generally enjoying this breather before the party was to truly start. Family from both sides. Friends. Members from the GO Gym as well as Wolfslair. Bobbie Dahl. Mac Bane and Amber Ryan. Keira Fisher-Johnson and Roxi Johnson. Candy and company. Alexandra Calaway and LJ. The numbers were not as large as some might have preferred, but Carter and Miles were not about the quantity, just the quality. Servers from the hired catering company made their rounds, offering light delicacies to munch on and flutes of champagne to sip. Getting a start on the drinking and doing it right. Carter had it in his head - and Miles was in agreement, that too many people thought the entire wedding day was about one person and one person alone - the bride. Not so, and if these entitled bridezillas took a moment to learn proper wedding etiquette, they’d learn two things in particular;

One, that the wedding ceremony is about the bride AND the groom. And the reception is about the guests and their enjoyment. It’s not just about making the bride the center of attention.

Thus, the happy couple was determined to take care of their guests in every way possible, starting with hiring the best catering company they could find. These men and women were weaving about the house’s interior, offering the guests tastes of Feta watermelon cubes, fried macaroni and cheese lollipops, deviled eggs with salmon caviar and snap pea sushi. Not to mention endless glasses of Mailly Grand Cru champagne. A feast before the feast was even to begin. And roughly after an hour had passed, the doors to the back patio opened and Joan “Grams” McKinney stepped inside.

“Excuse me?” She called aloud, drawing the attention of everyone to her. She was all smiles, as this day shone brightest above all others for her family. She beckoned one and all to follow her as she said, “We’re ready! If you’ll follow me…?”

And one by one, each guest in attendance followed Joan through the doors and down to the huge tent that would serve for the reception itself. As each guest entered, they were asked for their name by catering assistants and were led to their assigned seat. One would have been hard pressed to realize they were actually inside of a tent, given the layout of the tables, the center pieces and cutlery. Flowers adorned the tables and the tent itself, and at the immediate side of the tent was a set of tables that stretched the length of the tent itself, and employees from the catering were laying out the buffet spread for everyone to soon enjoy.

Once everyone was seated, first into the tent walked Joan along with her daughter Joanna - Carter’s mother. Followed closely by Miles’s own mother, Mora, along with his sister Brianna and her husband Garrett. Bella’s mother, Laura Phoenix, led in her youngest, Aaron, by the hand. This was followed by the wedding party itself, as Ariana entered with Fenris as Best Woman and Best Man; followed closely by Bella and Kat Jones and Dawn Warren and Malachi.

Then - the couple themselves entered - Miles Kasey-McKinney and Carter McKinney-Kasey, hand in hand. Have you ever seen that end scene in the movie Titanic, when Rose entered and she was greeted by all of the lives of those passengers that she and Jack had touched during their too-short time together? That was how Carter felt by comparison when everyone greeted them with smiles and polite applause, Carter just beaming and Miles smiling himself and offering a wave toward their guests with his free hand.

His husband’s hand in his own, Miles led Carter to the head table where they joined the members of their respective wedding parties. While everyone busied themselves chatting, the caterers quickly went to work as before the buffet was “opened up,” the servers quickly and efficiently weaved about each guest, placing the first serving of a roasted cauliflower and aged white cheddar soup; all the better to wet the appetites. And while the guests and wedding party enjoyed this time, the champagne continued to pour as no flute was allowed to dwindle to empty unless the guest refused. And thus far, none have!

The buffet spread had been laid out and expertly displayed to garner the most attraction; dishes from entrees such as swordfish and steak. Pecan chicken with cranberry relish. Eggplant parmesan. Penne vodka. Sides ranging from spicy roasted cauliflower and garlic parmesan squash to seasoned roasted potatoes. Carter and Miles ensured there was something for everyone, vegetarian and carnivore alike. And for those with a sweet tooth, well they didn’t forget about them as they had a spot on the table for desserts specifically cheese and fruit skewers, chocolate dipped strawberries and miniature pastries. Miles and Carter was bound and determined that nobody would be leaving their wedding hungry – or sober.

There was even something of a floor show for everyone’s enjoyment as Bella and Fenris engaged in a standoff for the last chocolate lava brownie when Despayre simply walked between the pair and took it for himself, leaving them gaping.

And while everyone enjoyed themselves and the bounty the couple had offered them, Carter and Miles stood up and made their rounds amidst the guests - greeting everyone who had come to celebrate their new path in life together. Carter was absolutely ecstatic that Ariana and Francisco were able to get his beloved former neighbor - Mrs. Wagner - all the way up from Las Vegas to share this special day with them.

Carter wrapped his arms around her neck from behind for a loving and fond embrace and she asked, “Is it fashion these days for the bride to wear tuxedos?” Continuing her misconception due to poor eyesight that Carter was female.

“Missus Wagner!” Carter laughed. “I’m a man!” To which she patted his arm and said with finesse, “That’s alright dear. You do you.” Causing Miles to snort back a laugh as Carter just buried his head against her neck to keep from laughing.

The couple then found another pairing between Wolfslair and the GO Gym, as Fenris’s younger brother Aron was chatting with his date, Zoey Lukas. The couple greeted them briefly when Zoey casually reached over and took the chocolate dipped strawberry from her man’s fingers and took a bite from it.

“Excuse me,” Aron protested lightly. “That was mine!”

Zoey just shook her head and quipped, “I licked it, so it’s mine.” Causing Aron to look up at Miles. He shook his head and said, “Where have I heard that before?” Causing Zoey’s eyes to go wide mid-bite with a self satisfied smirk.

Then Carter and Miles found the guest that Carter had been looking for since the ceremony itself, his therapist and the woman who had brought him out of the darkest period of his life; Doctor Gail Delacore and her husband Oliver.

“You made it…” Carter half cried and Dr. Delacore simply said, “I am a woman of my word, Carter.”

And before she could react, she found Carter’s arms wrapped around her as he gently whispered to her, “Thank you. … For everything!”

***

One traditional part of the reception that had Carter feeling both a swell of excitement and nervousness was to come next, as the DJ had announced it was time for the traditional First Dance. Carter loved dancing, and he loved being held in Miles’s arms no matter the circumstance. The pair had even found themselves dancing to some random tune in their living room – but this would be one of the rare times the two got to dance together as a couple should; being held in the arms of the one that you love.

“Love, you’re shaking.” Miles smiled as he gathered Carter in his arms on the dance floor, all eyes on them and them alone. “Are you okay?”

To which Carter nodded and swallowed hard before he smiled, “More than okay…”

And the two started to slowly dance together as they had rehearsed, to Adele’s “Sweetest Devotion” - their pace picking up as the tempo of the music did…

"With your loving, there ain't nothing
That I can't adore
The way I'm running, with you, honey
Means we can break every law
I find it funny that you're the only
One I never looked for
There is something in your loving
That tears down my walls"

"I wasn't ready then, I'm ready now
I'm heading straight for you
You will only be eternally
The one that I belong to"

"The sweetest devotion
Hitting me like an explosion
All of my life, I've been frozen
The sweetest devotion I've known"

If there was ever one fact about Carter to be known, it would be his distaste for country music. But when Miles presented the song he wanted for the dance with their respective mothers, Carter could not find it within himself to object. Simply put - it was perfect. 

Miles and his mother, Mora - and Carter with his mom Joanna, had stepped onto the dance floor, both mothers crying tears of joy at their sons not only having found each other, but also sharing this dance with them…

"She's the sky that holds the clouds
She's the lady of the house
A blind believer in all I dare to be
There's no safer place I've found
Than the shoulder of her white nightgown
Oh I've got the best and the worst of her in me
And I'd share her if I could

So the wars would all be over
'Cause she'd raise us all as friends
And no one would ever wonder if somebody wanted them
We'd walk on grass that's greener
And our cares would all be freer
If the world had a mother like mine"

But it was right in the middle of the song that Carter and Miles pulled a surprise unbeknownst to either woman, as they simply switched partners and finished the dance with their respective mothers-in-law. And just as the song reached its finale, Miles and Carter started going to every table within reach and pulling on people's arms, getting them onto the dance floor as “Uptown Funk” by Bruno Mars started to play!

And as a virtual dance mob crowded the floor, Carter turned and almost fell over in shock as he watched with wide eyes and an even wider mouth as Miles had his Grams dancing to this hit song and much to his surprise - Grams had moves!

***

Finally the night was slowly drawing to a close, as the afternoon succumbed to evening. Everyone had retaken their seats as one of the final traditions of the night was about to commence, the speeches by both Ariana and Fenris, the Best Woman and Best Man to the wedded couple.

And much to his own chagrin, it was Fenris who was handed the microphone first and a disgruntled White Wolf stood up from his chair and hated that all eyes had fallen on him. He opened things up, saying, “Nobody told me until the last minute that I had to do this. I didn't want to. And truth be told, I wasn't going to. Then I found out one, hard and scary fact that made me change my mind.” He looked to a certain someone seated at the family table and then back at Miles to say, “Your mom is scarier than I am!” Causing much laughter to be had, especially by Miles and Mora herself!

Miles called out, “That's how I'm able to put up with your bullshit, bruv!”

And once the microphone was passed to Ariana, the young best friend to Carter for the past six-plus years was teary-eyed and under threats of losing control of her emotions. She wiped at her eyes but they were on Carter alone as she said, “The first time I ever saw Carter, well I made a big misunderstanding. He’s known about it so I guess I can share that mistake with you. He’d been a member of the GO Gym for a few months longer than me and I had just come out of the locker room, getting changed, when I saw him in the ring with some big guy.”

Carter lowered his head with a smile with Miles wrapping an arm around his shoulder, having never heard this story before. Ariana continued, “Now you have to understand, Carter was just starting to find himself then and build his wrestling character. So he had long hair with pink highlights, a full face of makeup on… he was skinnier then and had on this short-belly shirt combo and I just thought to myself… ‘They let girls wrestle men here? COOL!”

The laughter at the expense of how these two best friends met was fresh and joyous, Carter holding his face in his hand as Miles was leaning on him, laughing amongst the loudest!

***

Finally it was time for the grand finale of this glorious event; the traditional cutting of the wedding cake. The caterers had cleared the central table and brought out a beautiful two-tiered gold and white wedding cake; Carter’s desire and fascination with gold cakes was evident to his closest friends and family. And to compliment the cake, platters of cupcakes decorated with white icing and intricate gold piping.

Everyone gathered around as Miles took Carter’s hand in his, and gently guided the cake knife down, cutting two small slivers and dishing them out onto plates. Each picked up their plate and as everyone watched, Carter and MIles offered the cake slice to the other – right before pushing it into the other’s face! Laughter ensued - especially by the husbands themselves - and they leaned in one more time for a kiss to share in the mess…

***

Swantown Inn -
Olympia, Washington

Under most circumstances, once the wedding ceremony has finished, it was tradition to go on the honeymoon - an extended holiday for just the newly married couple to spend time with each other and begin their new life as one. However, such was not the case for Carter and Miles. At least, not quite yet. Because while they would be going on a honeymoon soon, for the time being they had to embark on the Summer XXXTreme XII cruise first. This gave the two until Saturday before they had to leave for Los Angeles to embark on the cruise and the hottest event of the summer.

For the time being, they made the most of what time they had, having reserved the Swantown Inn - an 1887 Victorian mansion turned bed and breakfast. They had the largest room for these fair few days, the largest offered and one they made the most use out of. And currently, Miles was sound asleep on the bed, practically passed out as Carter stared through the window and into the night sky. Clad in little more than a mini robe.

“I have had one roller coaster of a week, and I have to say that it has been one of the grandest times of my life. I have had so much going on in such a short amount of time, I am hard pressed to wrap my head around any one fact, save for one; I’m married.”

Carter smiled his brightest, whitest smile.

“I never even expected for this to happen; for me to find someone as wonderful as Miles, let alone getting married and starting a whole new life together. I guess - and I know he’d hate to hear me admit this; I guess I just never thought of myself as husband material. Boyfriends come and go, which is all I knew as far as social lives go. But husbands? Husbands are forever.”

Carter nodded, his eyes roaming upward toward the stars and the moon, seen through the leaves of the trees just outside of the window.

“And I am ready for forever.”

“And, as much as I wish I had nothing else to do for the next few weeks but bask in everything married life has to offer, I also have something else - or rather, someone else - that I have to contend with first, Namely, Peter Vaughn.”


Carter stared straight into the camera and scoffed, shaking his head derisively.

“Oh Peter, I imagine that you thought what you did to me last week was pretty clever, hm? Well, I have to admit that the whole ‘something blue, etcetera’ bullshit you pulled on me did have a certain charm to it. At least, it was something I should have expected out of you. Sadly, as I said, my mind was on other things and sad to say - you were right at the bottom of that list. But after you jumped me… after you attacked me and damn near ruined my hair and to some degree, the wedding itself… you got what you wanted. You got my attention back on you. You had me thinking … planning … wondering what exactly i could do to hurt you the most on one of the biggest nights of the year!”

“But that’s just it! The answer was right in front of our faces the entire time. You take great pride by winning by any means necessary, yes? I mean you’ve proven that time and again when you resort to some pretty cheap and dirty tricks in order to walk away with your arm raised high and that pretty Internet Championship belt still in your possession. I think that the best way to ruin that, is by ruining you. And what better way to do so than by beating you at your own game! By taking the very same championship that time and again, you have stooped to some pretty new lows in order to keep it! And every time that you did, you always would utter that very same thing as a means to justify the end!”

“By any means necessary!”


Carter scoffed back a laugh and rolled his eyes.

“Do you even know where that saying first originated, Vaughn? Do you know who the first man to say those words was? Malcolm X!”

Carter nodded, his eyes emblazoned in seriousness.

“June 28, 1964. Sixty years ago, Malcolm X spoke at a rally in New York and called for equality, justice, and freedom - by any means necessary. Your version kind of bastardized his quote, didn’t it? Sort of the way Disney retooled the original and morbid Brothers Grimm tales, and all for the sake of making a buck. Because that is why you’re in this, isn’t it, Peter? The money that comes naturally by being able to call yourself a champion? The fame of representing the Internet and being known clear across the literal world-wide-web? All of which could be taken away from you like that…”

He snapped his fingers.

“And will be.”

“When was the last time that you suffered a pinfall defeat, I wonder? I think the last time I can remember seeing your shoulders go down for the three count would be when you went up against our dear World Champion, Finn Whelan. Which - granted - I can’t fault you for dropping the ball in that one because it’s Finn ‘Freaking’ Whelan! And the best part of that whole match was…”


Carter shook his head with the widest, most sardonic smile he could muster.

“He was still able to beat you and surpass every dirty trick you could conceive and he did it without stooping to your level! Me, on the other hand…”

He placed  hand on his clavicle, putting on his best innocent expression.

“I’m what you might call a petty little bitch. My own husband thinks I belong in Slytherin and has said more than once that I’ve raised petty to an art form. So I don’t have the need for restraint the same way that Finn might. Oh sure, I won’t lie and say that I wouldn’t prefer to beat you fair and square so that you wouldn’t have the satisfaction of having some wild excuse for your eventual loss! But if I have to… if you start your shit with me first…? Well then I damn sure don’t mind fighting fire with fire if for no other reason than to just shut you up! To wipe that smug smile from your face and watch as the realization slowly sinks in that not only did you lose to someone you’ve wronged, someone whose husband you’ve wronged, but that you no longer have the satisfaction of calling yourself a champion.”

“Now, you’ve come a long way since you first debuted with guys like Mac Bane in the Saviors but when guys like him were around, you were midcard - at best. It took Papa Bear to take his leave from the territory for Baby Bear to finally show his claws. I just have to wonder what guys like Mac and Goth and the rest of that team think about some of the things you’ve pulled because as hardcore as they were, even they didn’t do some of the things that you’ve done. At least, not while I was watching and I hung out with the likes of Mac and Amber and Kat – a LOT!”


He shrugged, bottom lip jetted out.

“Who knows? Maybe they do know. Maybe they’ve been watching and are proud. Maybe they just cut all ties with you because you’re about as likable to them as Krystal Wolfe in her record setting time as a member of that team. Maybe they see the things that you’ve done and the excuses you’ve made for doing them and ranked you even lower. Maybe you’re not ranked below Krystal in the eyes of the Saviors. Maybe you’re ranked below the Troll!”

Carter leaned against the paneled frame of the closed window, wishing to draw it open and take in a deep breath and savor that nighttime air.

“I owe you this one, Peter. I watched when you put on a true classic against Miles and then threw it in the garbage by cheating to win and steal his championship! I also saw how you pretty much passed out and fell on top of Miles in your big rematch and won, pretty much by sheer, dumb luck! I owe you for literally drugging me with chloroform so you could steal another easy win… and I owe you for what happened in that Ladder match.”

Carter side eyes the camera and nodded.

“That one was mine, Vaughn. And if it hadn’t been for ENTITY, I would have won that briefcase. You know it, so don’t even try denying it. But you just couldn’t resist taking that extra step, could you? Hitting a man that couldn’t see in the head and letting him free fall twenty feet up… just so you could add one more notch to your resume. I had no way of breaking my fall. I could have hit the ropes and fallen out of the ring! I could have landed on my head… I could have broke my goddamn neck!”

Carter frowned, his face suddenly flushed.

“But you just don’t care, Vaughn! Just so long as you win, that’s all that matters to you! Well fine… two can easily play that game because I am getting tired of being the nice guy that finishes last! I am tired when male Karens such as yourself think you can resort to those cheap tricks to win, then go and cry foul when someone gets even, then use that as an excuse for undeserved payback!”

His brow furrowed in anger, Carter nodded, all semblance of his uplifted spirits practically gone. Wiped from existence.

“So rest up, little boy. Take your Vitamin B-12s. Drink your orange juice, eat your spinach. Whatever it takes to get it in your head that this time won’t be any different than any of the other times you’ve been inside of this ring! Once that bell rings, from start to finish, I am going to teach you the most basic of truths in my community!”

“And that is the simple fact that you are never going to meet a bigger, more vindictive BITCH than a gay man!”


Through the window, Miles' arm was seen snaking its way around Carter’s waist from behind and yoinking him off-screen, bringing this time to a close!

15
Climax Control Archives / Bachelor Party
« on: July 19, 2024, 10:55:19 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

The night was young and well within its prime, as in a matter of days Sin City Wrestling would hit the scene of Inglewood, California, a distance of less than forty miles from the famed City of Angels, Los Angeles - for the much hyped and celebrated 400th edition of Climax Control! This show has attracted attention the world over, not for merely proving the staying power of SCW and the men and women behind it, but because stars of the past - both male and female alike, would be returning for one more clash in the spotlight!

And the two men who called this condo in particular their home would be no different as the soon-to-be-wed Miles Kasey would be challenging for the Mixed Tag Team titles alongside Alexandra Calaway, and Carter McKinney would be accepting the challenge by former Superstar and Roulette Champion, Caleb Storms. But it was what was to come in less than a week which brought us to where we were this evening; a wedding between two young souls who had found and completed one another. And tonight, only two days away from that historic edition of Climax Control, both groom and … groom, would be partaking in one last night of single revelry with their respective wedding parties and closest friends.

“So…” Miles started to speak as soon as Carter emerged from their shared bedroom and the adjoining bathroom, freshly showered and practically glowing. Carter could indeed be accused of being the stereotype of a gay man’s propensity for self care. His blond-colored hair carefully styled and dressed in a white dress shirt with gold floral accents, black slacks and matching dress shoes. The only bling being that moonstone necklace gifted to him for his birthday two years prior, and of course the moonstone ring that Miles had proposed with.

Miles slid up from behind his fiance and snaked his muscled arms around his waist to nuzzle him in the nape of the neck, and felt quite satisfied with himself by the shudder that he felt course its way through Carter’s body. Having that effect on his man never got old and Miles finished asking, “What are your plans for the evening?”

“Hey - heyheyhey!” Carter laughed as he finally (and reluctantly) pried himself away from Miles’s grasp. “We had an agreement about asking what each others’ plans were. And besides…” Carter walked across the threshold of the condo toward the front door, followed closely by Miles. “But if I’m going to be honest, I’m not entirely sure what Ari has in mind. I know her first plan was a rooftop pool party but Bobbie is coming and she doesn’t want her feeling left out with that boot of hers.”

They reached the front door and Carter extended a hand for the keys to his lime green bug from the ceramic seashell dish they rested in on the counter, when his hand was swatted with lightning fast precision by the “lady of the house” and their adopted little pain in the butt, Ms. Thang. The black and white feline was laying contentedly on the very same table and how dare he disturb her rest. Carter stared at the cat and then to Miles who made no attempt at hiding the smirk from his face and he jetted a thumb back at Ms. Thang, stating, “Control your daughter!”

“Oh sure!” Miles quipped with dry sarcasm. “She does something wrong and suddenly she’s MY daughter.” Earning him a look from his man as Carter successfully retrieved his keys from the dish, avoiding another swat.

Carter turned around but this time there was a genuine smile on his face as he snuggled up once again into Miles’s arms, saying, “But I can say I told the girls no strippers, much to their disappointment I imagine.”

“Oh?” Miles’s brow raised.

“Sure.” Carter leaned in for a kiss, adding, “Why would I need that when I got you to do that for me any time I want.” Adding a reach around to quickly grab two handfuls of Miles’s backside, causing him to jump and make that “Oo!” face complete with pursed lips.

“Keep that up,” Miles started to say. “And neither one of us will make it to our parties!”

Carter just drew back and waggled his eyebrows suggestively as he backed out of the door and closed it behind him….



Cathédrale -
Las Vegas, Nevada

The evening had started off successfully as Ariana had reserved only the best private room at Las Vegas's trendy Cathédrale restaurant just off the lobby of the Hotel Ariana. Carter’s closest friend spared absolutely no expense and money was no object for this one special evening for her bestie and those closest to him, indulging in French cuisine that would wet even the hardiest of appetites! Dishes such as Faroe Island Salmon, Black Truffle Fettuccine, Prime Aged Ribeye etc were enjoyed by all, and money was no object for this one evening as Ariana had this night planned well in advance! But it was what was to come afterwards that truly made this night something to remember!

The Golden Ring Casino -
Las Vegas, Nevada

https://open.spotify.com/track/5R8dQOPq8haW94K7mgERlO?si=803d6ebe97494c00

“I wanna hold 'em like they do in Texas, please
Fold 'em, let 'em hit me, raise it, baby, stay with me (I love it)
Love game intuition, play the cards with spades to start
And after he's been hooked, I'll play the one that's on his heart”

“Oh, whoa, oh, oh
Whoa, oh, oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got
Oh, whoa, oh, oh
Whoa, oh, oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got”

“Can't read my, can't read my
No, he can't read my poker face
(She's got me like nobody)
Can't read my, can't read my
No, he can't read my poker face
(She's got me like nobody)”

The music of Lady Gaga pumped across the sound system of the Golden Ring Casinos nightclub and the opening shot was that of a ring of extended hands reaching to the table top, each one grabbing a shot glass filled with only the very best tequila in the house. They picked the shots up and you saw none other than the man of the hour himself, along with his best woman for his upcoming wedding, Ariana Angelos, along with his immediate wedding party of Dawn Warren and Kat Jones. Not to mention friends Bella Madison, Bobbie Dahl and Alexandra Calaway rounded out the guest list. Even Ben Jordan popped in for a drink and to wish Carter all the best. And Ben would not explain how he was able to attend both Carter's as well as Miles's bachelor parties at practically the same time!

Everyone present was wearing a custom made “I Do Crew” rainbow shirt that Ariana had custom made for one and all.

The shots were downed and Ariana immediately signaled the nearest bar made for refills, fully intending to get her bestie absolutely lit and he was well on his way! The fact that the owner of the Golden Ring Casino, Daniel Morgan, had made certain that all drinks for the wedding party were on the house as his gift to Carter and Miles, only helped speed things along!

And as the music continued to pulsate throughout the nightclub, Dawn acted the life of the party as she started grabbing hands and dragging everyone out onto the already glutted dance floor for an impromptu dance party, of which everyone was only too glad to oblige, having the absolute time of their lives!

Everyone that is save for Bobbie Dahl herself who was unable to take part in this part of the evening because of her foot injury and the fact she was yet wearing her walking boot. And to Carter this was absolutely unacceptable for her to be left out of anything involving the evening, despite the fact this one night was meant to be all about him. So perhaps it was the wine at dinner coupled with multiple shots afterwards, but Carter proceeded to march himself over and straddle Bobbie’s lap and give her the steamiest lap dance he could manage!

Bobbie’s jaw hit the floor and all of the party guests and many around them whooped and cheered as Carter totally and completely hammed it up for her benefit!

That was when none other than Mackenzie Page of London Underground, along with Charlotte Elliot and Osbourne approached the party - but not before Bobbie slipped a twenty into Carter’s pocket.

“Alright kid, break it up.” Mackenzie said in a tone that would brook no argument, but it was for an altogether different reason. “We got one more surprise for you.”

Carter, still straddling Bobbie’s lap, cast a playful look back over his shoulder and smiled, “Oh keep this up and you just might spoil me!”

“Dare to dream!” Mackenzie rolled her eyes and grabbed him by the collar, pulling him from Bobbie’s lap. “Now c’mon!” And she, along with the other two London Underground members and his guests, walked through the crowd until they hit another part of the nightclub and as the crowd parted, there was actually a professional mud wrestling ring set up in the middle of the floor! It was surrounded by ring ropes and rows of seats, most of which were occupied by attendees of the Casino, save for the empty seats in the front row reserved specifically for Carter’s bachelor party.

“Are you kidding me!?” Carter laughed as he turned to Mackenzie while the guests all made their way past him to take their seats. “Since when does Daniel have this sort of thing at the Casino!?”

“He doesn’t.” Charlotte shrugged as they followed Carter toward the front row. “But it’s a special occasion…”

Mackenzie added, “So he said fuck it.” And they arrived at the front row to see each seat had been filled, leaving Carter looking confused and he looked to London Underground.

“But there’s no seat for me.” He started to say to which Mackenzie replied, “Therein lies the surprise.”

And before Carter could react, Osbourne scooped the MUCH smaller man up into his arms and HEAVED him over the ropes as Carter screeched, “NO!” and he landed with a wet splat, sending the mud splashing everywhere! Ariana, Bella and everyone else were all laughing and the rest of the audience cheered even though they themselves were none the wiser!

Carter flopped helplessly in the mud and rolled over to rise to his knees and he was completely covered in California red clay - mud for professional mud wrestling! His clothes were ruined and his hair soaked, the mud covering his facial features as he stared at the women of London Underground.

“Uh oh.” Charlotte quipped. “I think he’s angry.”

“Yeah, maybe this wasn’t such a great idea.” Mackenzie swatted Osbourne on the shoulder and nodded to the mud pit. “Help him out, Os.”

The big man lumbered over to do as instructed and leaned over the ropes, extending a hand. Carter clasped it but no sooner did he do so than Mackenzie planted her boot on Osbourne’s backside and with a tremendous push, sent the big man of London Underground tumbling over the ropes and landing in the mud with an even BIGGER splash!

Now the crowd was really in a fun loving frenzy as Osbourne rolled over to his knees and glared out at his personal tormentor in Mackenzie who just smirked and shrugged her shoulders. By instinct alone, Os tore his now ruined shirt off and threw it aside, exposing his massively muscled upper torso and garnering quite a rave of whistles and catcalls!

Mackenzie cast Charlotte a look and nodded and with her left hand, Charlotte swung the hammer into the time keeper’s bell and a loud clang was the result!

And immediately the drunken Carter pounced on Osbourne’s back, the slippery mud causing Os to collapse face-first into the mud and the pair scrambled in the mud! A laughing Bella fell against Dawn and said, “Now the party has REALLY started!” With Mackenzie high-fiving Charlotte as the crowd cheered the two in the mud on!



Carter emerged from a special locker room that was housed deep in the Golden Ring Casino, showered and wearing a change of clothes that Ariana had secretly smuggled inside, thanks to Mackenzie Page having tipped her off. All the mud gone, and the thrill of the evening’s festivities having started to burn the booze from his system to a lesser degree.

His skin still hot and moist from the shower, his clothes clinging to his flesh, Carter stood back against the wall and looked absolutely euphoric.

“Okay, this week has been one long and absolutely wild ride and I hate for it to come to an end, but as they say, all good things have to come to an end. But in this case, to pave the way for even bigger and better things to enter your life. And I will be the first to admit that I am heading into this match at Climax Control 400 with so much on my plate that my head is absolutely swimming, but that’s life!”

“Right now, I am blessed and everything coming to me has been the result of someone looking down on me and smiling. Above everything else, I’m pretty certain that everyone watching me out there is aware that in just five days, I’m going to be a married man and I swear to god…”


Carter closed his eyes and with a smile on his face, shook his head as if he were in a dream-like state.

“I don’t think my life could get to any better place where I am right at this point in time. I didn’t even think being here where I am would have ever been possible, but I was fortunate enough to have loved ones like Miles and Ariana open my eyes to what I truly deserve as a man. Other things that are looming on the horizon…?”

He jetted out a bottom lip and looked upward in contemplation.

“I might have a hand in myself. Both out of a sense of justice and no small amount of pettiness. Most of that leaning toward what I did after Peter Vaughn’s this past week. Call it a spur of the moment decision because while I was standing backstage, watching on the monitor. And to his credit, Miles did try to stop me but…”

He shrugged.

“Consider that payback for that shot with the briefcase, and sending me falling, blind off of a ladder! I could have broken my neck, and was lucky I was only banged up as much as I was, but that really is of no concern of yours, is it Vaughn? Because like you always say - anything to win? Well, I guess you heard the news. I was originally scheduled to be in the Ultimate X match at Summer XXXTreme XII but I just could not resist the temptation to bow out and bring all of your plans crashing down around you. Me laying you out? That was just a sign of things to come.”

“Which brings us to the here and now – and what’s coming in Inglewood, California. Climax Control 400… Wow!”


Carter whistled and shook his head.

“I was about twelve years old when that first show took place, and I was glued to the set! I watched every episode, every Supercard web-per-view that my family would subscribe to, and here I stand, the result of endless dreams coming to fruition. … Pun intended. And here we go, returning to California for the big 4-0-0 and a match that is literally going to steal the show! Caleb Storms and myself!”

Carter cupped his hands around his mouth, leaned back at the waist and … 

“WHOOOO!”

“Now I have to admit that when Caleb first signed up for the Blast From the Past, I was thrilled to see him back because before I realized my dream, he was one of my absolute favorite wrestlers on the roster! He and Despayre were the two GREATEST aerial wrestlers and they left my head absolutely spinning with the things they did inside of the ring! Caleb’s ongoing in-ring rivalry that he had going with my GO Gym grad peer, Fenris? Those matches, even though they didn’t go Caleb’s way, god they showed the world just how ballsy the man was because how many men actively sought out Fenris and WANTED to fight him in his own turf!?”


Carter pursed his lips and let loose a low whistle while shaking his head, thoroughly impressed.

“So, imagine my surprise when after the Blast From the Past when Caleb spoke up about one more match and he wanted it against yours truly at Climax Control 400? By the time I was aware, I was not medically cleared because of that fall off of the ladder, but I wanted to accept more than anything else just to experience the thrill of not only competing at such a historic event, but also having the chance to wrestle one of my favorite wrestlers bar none! I was actually concerned I wouldn’t be cleared in time but here I am, and here we go Caleb!”

“I admit I don’t know why you chose me out of everyone to face at Climax Control 400. You could have challenged Fenris one more time…”


Carter paused in thought and nodded.

“Scratch that. But did you think maybe facing me, a less experienced and not as imposing GO Gym graduate might be your ticket to a little comeuppance toward your record against Fenris? I shouldn’t think you’d have such a thought in your head. You’re a good guy, and you have your reasons and the fact that you did, in fact, choose me out of everyone both past and present…”

He almost laughed with a hand on his heart.

“I tell you Caleb, I’m honored. I’m thrilled. And I am confident that you and I are going to tear that house down.”

Carter pushed himself up from the wall and smiled into the camera.

“I can’t wait, Caleb. And thanks, for everything.”

Carter then walked off-camera, bringing the promo to a close.

16
Climax Control Archives / Climbing the ladder to success
« on: June 28, 2024, 11:20:42 PM »

There is a common and misguided notion that just because you share the same blood as another, that the fact alone marks you as ‘family’. And because of that, you are obligated toward them. It does not matter whether that person is estranged from you or that they wronged you in any way. You had it drilled into you that “family is everything” and you must let bygones be bygones. If they wronged you by stealing from you or insulted or betrayed you, then it is simply in the past and - if anything - YOU should apologize to THEM in order to keep the peace. As the person who wronged you is always somehow the victim.

If you are one of those who have been taught the above? Shake your head like an Etch-A-Sketch until all of that nonsense is erased. And once you’re in the clear, take into account the words uttered by Hector Xtravaganza;

“Blood does not family make. Those are relatives. Family are those with whom you share your good, bad, and ugly, and still love one another in the end. Those are the ones you select.”

5416 Peninsula Dr SE,
Olympia, WA

If there was one thing that the state of Washington was well known for, and before you say anything, I am not referencing it being the birthplace of Starbucks, it is the fair weather they experience almost the year around. While much of the country is seemingly baking in triple digits under the hot sun with little to no room for relief outside of either the miracles of AC or simply biding your time and waiting for those glorious Autumn months, in Washington the weather was in cooler temperatures with skies that were overcast. In the summer months, the temperatures rarely rose above the 79° range.

A much welcome relief compared to the searing temperatures of Las Vegas which had been currently nearing 110° as the sleek, jet black Ford Mustang weaved its way around the familiar territory of Lake St. Claire, its top down so the wind could whip through the hair and across the exposed, tanned flesh of both men within.

“You know if we were in Vegas doing this down the Strip,” Miles said as he drove behind the wheel, sneaking a glance at his fiance who was leaning back in the passenger seat, eyes closed and arms stretched behind his head. The epitome of relaxation. “The top would be up and the AC would be cranked up to ‘freezing me arse off’.”

“One of the many added benefits aside from visiting family in Washington.” Carter withdrew his arms and sat up straight as the Mustang [proceeded down the asphalt path that led to the grand house that he had inherited from his deceased father, and in only a matter of weeks, would be the location of his and Miles’s impending nuptials. And until then, it also served as where Carter’s mother and Grams, and Miles’s own Mom Mora were staying until the wedding. Carter had finally yielded complete control over everything regarding the wedding ceremony and gave his favorite ladies the green light to be in charge of the decor. This simple act thrilled all three women as Carter had been a self-proclaimed control freak from day one and all three women had wanted to help in any way possible. This one compromise meant the world to all three women who would soon become family by marriage through their boys.

“You know,” Carter spoke idly. “Even after these months processing, I still have no ideas what I’m going to do with this house. I refuse to sell it.”

Miles shrugged in thought as he pulled up behind the cars that were jointly his mother’s as well as Joan and Joanna’s shared one. He said, “Well what we’re doing could be an idea. Use it as a wedding site? Or maybe a vacation rental?”

“Maybe.” Carter said. “I’m just not sure how I feel about strangers staying here when I haven’t even bothered to stay the night.”

Once the car had slowed to a crawl and ultimately, a stop, both men climbed out and headed inside. And once they had set foot across the threshold, they looked around for any changes the women might have made for the upcoming wedding but found few, which was altogether surprising considering the ceremony was only weeks away and last they had heard, the three were well into the planning stages.

“Mom?” Carter called out, still looking around. “Grams?”

And soon enough, his call was answered as Joan, affectionately coined by Carter and now Miles as “Grams” hurried around the corner. She said, “You’re early!”

“Not by much.” Miles said as he turned at the waist the jet a thumb at the foyer and spoke, “I thought you were going to…”

“If it’s about the decorations, hush.” Grams all but commanded. “Most of the interior decor are floral arrangements and what goes with it and that comes the morning of the set up. We have a few things to bring in before then but we’ve been more focused on the dining and outside.”

Grams proceeded to weave herself behind both young men and with a hand on each of their backs, she gently prodded them forward and along a very deliberate path. Carter raised a brow, “Outside?”

“Well you did say to your mother and me that you would like an outdoor ceremony.” Grams stated matter-of-factly.

“No, I know but what if the weather doesn’t agree with our plans?” Carter asked with obvious concern and Grams waved away his worries and stated simply, “Then Mother Nature will just have to deal with your Mother.”

As they were led through the house, Carter and Miles were impressed to see that indeed the three ladies had been kept busy as they had transformed the dining room and surrounding rooms into where the reception would be taking place; with all furnishings having been moved temporarily and replaced by elegant dining tables and chairs, covered in lavender, lace tablecloths. The settings were already in place, complete with textured plates and utensils, wine and water glasses and each setting had a name card already in place.

“Wow…” Miles half muttered and that was high praise enough for Grams as she cast her soon-to-be grandson-in-law a fond look from over her shoulder.

Grams then pointed out, “Miles dear, your mother has wonderful taste and I dare say has been a tremendous help. I don’t know how she got orchids and violets for the wedding but somehow she pulled it off.”

“She’s a miracle worker when it comes to her kids.” Miles stated the obvious, considering neither flower - both which were Carter’s favorites - were in season and his Mom wasn’t even a U.S. citizen.

Carter asked, “Did the caterer get back to you?”

“Oh yes “ She answered. “Everything is finalized and scheduled my darling. Don't you have a worried thought in your head.”

“Oh Miles!” Mora’s voice came from out of nowhere and Miles’s own mum appeared and wrapped her son in a fierce, motherly embrace. “I am so glad to see you!”

“I am too.” Miles responded, reluctant to let go of the hug that only a son and mother would understand. “We meant to come here more often but the SCW scheduling has been kicking our butts!”

“Not to mention an impending hospital stay?” Carter's Mom, Joanna, said as more of a statement than it was a question. Miles stared between all three women like a deer in headlights and Mora spoke up, “Yes dear, we saw what you did in that match against that Vaughn boy.”

Miles had the good grace to look sheepish and scratched at a blind spot in the back of his head while Carter just mused, “Busted!”

It was then as Miles sought to mollify his Mom and Grams that Joanna slipped in and took Carter by the arm and whispered, “We need to talk.” Before escorting him into the kitchen. Joanna walked to the fridge while Carter leaned against the island counter and watched as she removed a pitcher of freshly brewed sun tea, a favorite of herself and Grams. She turned to Carter and held the pitcher up in a silent offer to which he nodded.

“Please.” He stated. “Now what’s going on?”

Only after pouring two small glasses of the tea did Joanna return the pitcher to the fridge and turn to her son, answering with a resigned sigh, “I tried to phone you before your flight but couldn’t get through to warn you. Your Grandmother called.”

“My Grandmother is standing right there in the other room.” Carter answered back. “Laying classic Grandma Guilt on my fiance.”

“You know who I mean, Carter.” Joanna said. “Your ‘other’ Grandmother.” To which Carter’s face immediately fell from the euphoria he had been feeling since his arrival and was quickly clouded over by emotional bleakness.

“She’s on her way over.” Joanna finished, and Carter rolled his eyes and exclaimed, “Mom…wh-why!?”

“I don’t know, Carter.” Joanna shrugged her shoulders. “I can only think it has to do with the will and your father’s belongings.”

“Unbelievable!” Carter sighed with a shake of his head, taking a drink from the glass in hand as if it would cool off the roaring fires he felt within. “It’s been two months and she still wants more…”

Joanna interrupted, “Carter, this is the first time she called me to speak since the arbitration happened in March.” And this particular revelation caught her son unaware as he slowly withdrew the glass from his lips and blinked.

“She hasn’t come to you about Dad’s things yet?” He asked, to which Joanna shook her head. Carter’s face, a mask of frozen perplexing, simply asked, “...Why?”

“I have no idea.” Joanna answered with all honesty. “Considering how she and her sons were acting up until then, I expected her to contact me the same day. Only, she didn’t.”

“Wow.” Carter came unfroze to drain his glass and he set it down on the counter, but felt his mom’s judgmental eyes fall on both him as well as the glass. He immediately felt like a child again and picked it up and carried it over to the kitchen sink and rinsed it out. Setting it upside down to dry, he turned around to his Mom and asked, “When is she getting here?”

And as fate would have it, the doorbell rang and Carter just looked off in the distance before staring a hole in his Mom. “Seriously?”

“I did say I tried to call and warn you.” Joanna answered back, and the two stared at one another until Joanna prodded him. “Well?”

“Well, what?” Carter frowned and she replied, “Dear, this is your house now. Answer the door.”

Carter huffed and left the kitchen, followed closely by his Mom. They walked past the others and Carter quickly caught Miles’s eye and ever the protector, Miles followed while the three ladies waited behind.

“What’s going on?” Miles asked as they arrived at the front door. “Babe?” But Carter just gave Miles an exasperated look before he opened the door and there stood Fiona Macguire, Carter’s other Grandmother. Conspicuous by their absence, were Carter’s uncles and her ever-present sons, Conor and Liam.”

“Carter…” Fiona had started to say, but Carter just interrupted her as if she hadn’t said a word, “Fiona.” And if Miles had not been paying such close attention to the brewing situation, he would have sworn he saw a stricken look in the old woman’s eyes when his fiance referred to her by her given name and not Grandma.

Carter stepped aside in a silent invitation, his only words being, “Mom is inside.”

“Thank you.” Fiona said as she set foot inside, Miles noting a surprised look on Carter’s face at being greeted with a politeness rather than the open scorn the two seemingly flung at one another each chance they crossed paths.

As Carter led the way to the house’s interior, Fiona broke the uncomfortable silence, stating, “You look well.”

“Please!” Carter exclaimed as they headed further inside. “Can we spare one another these senseless platitudes and just get this business done and over with so we can finish planning our wedding?”

“Wedding?” Fiona asked. “Who’s…”

“Miles and I!” Carter spun around to confront her as they arrived in the living room where Joan, Joanna and Mora waited. “Disappointed? Disgusted…?”

“Carter…” Miles interrupted his tirade, knowing full well that if he allowed Carter to build up too much a head of steam, there’d be nothing left of Fiona by the time this business was concluded.

Fiona looked around and most present were surprised by the smile on her face and she nodded, “It does look lovely. I’m sure it’ll be a wonderful ceremony…”

“You’re not angling for an invitation, are you?” Carter scoffed, the bitterness he felt inside remaining deep. He followed up by saying, “Because I’d sooner invite Donald Trump than…”

“Carter, that's enough.” Joanna stepped forward to put a stop to this. Carter yielded, albeit with much reluctance, as Joanna turned to her former mother-in-law and observed, “Where are your sons?”

“Yeah, don’t you usually bring them to do your dirty work?” Carter started to fire back but one look shot from his mom quickly silenced him. Fiona just nodded and said, “I came alone. Liam and Conor don’t know that I’m here.”

It was only poor Mora who seemed completely out of place and if truthful, surprised at Carter’s behavior as to date, he had acted anything but this way when around her.

“We can talk here.” Joanna said as she took a seat on the sofa, and a silent invitation prompted Fiona to do the same in a chair opposite her.

“Come dear.” Grams said as she escorted Mora outside, saying, “I’ll explain later…” And behind them, Carter started to take a seat beside his mother until Joanna surprised him by saying, “Alone, Carter.”

“What?”

“I need to speak with Fiona. Alone.” She stressed.

“Mom…” Carter argued. “It’s my house…”

“Carter…” Miles placed a hand on Carter’s shoulder. Carter looked up at him sand Miles jerked a head toward the kitchen. “C’mon…” Carters frowned but found himself allowing Miles to bring him to his feet and walk him toward the kitchen. Only once the room was cleared did Joanna turn to Fiona with a hard stare and she asked, “What’s this about?”

The elderly woman looked so fragile, clutching her beaded purse in her lap and the simple fact was; she was not that good of an actress. Fiona waited seemingly endlessly before she looked up to Joanna with watery eyes, and she asked, “Could you tell me about my son’s last days?”

“Miles…” Carter pulled his arm free and turned on the spot to confront his fiance. “Why did you take me out of there!? I wanted…”

“To be there for your mom and find out what’s going on.” Miles nodded, finishing his thoughts for him. “I know. But I had to get you away before you said something you might regret.”

“Regret?” Carter wrinkled his brow. “You think I could regret anything I’d say to that harpy?”

Miles sighed and asked, “Love, would you consider me a good judge of character?”

Carter blinked and answered, “You asked me to marry you so…”

“Be that as it may…” Miles jested to which Carter’s mouth fell open and he exclaimed, “You ass!”

Miles just paused and smiled, but walked around the counter to stand before his man. He placed his hands on Carter’s slim shoulders and said, “I was looking into your other grandmother's eyes while she was talking to you. And do you know what I saw?”

Carter responded dryly, “Eyes that would scare Medusa?”

But Miles simply said, “Regret.” The one word was met by a stony silence as Carter stared at Miles in complete disbelief. He shook his head and asked, “Are you actually standing there, defending my grandmother? After everything she and my Dad’s brothers did? After what she wanted to have done to me!?”

“No, babe… of course not…” Miles tried to explain but Carter was not hearing it. True emotional pain caused by family ran deep as Carter exclaimed, “Because I can't just see her as some lonely old woman looking back on the mistakes of her life and wanting to make amends!”

This was when Miles was at his most sympathetic, and daring as his strong hands rubbed Carter’s shoulders as he responded, “At the obvious risks of repercussion for what I'm about to say, why not?” Carter frowned and Miles reiterated, “Because babe? That's exactly what happened with your dad.”

Carter’s lovely blue eyes seemed frozen as he stared straight into Miles’s own and he stepped back, thus removing himself from his fiance’s comforting grasp. Carter just silently shook his head and turned around, leaving the kitchen and Miles behind him. Miles closed his eyes and sighed, “...hit…”

And Carter stepped through the pantry and was about to push the swinging door to walk back into the living room when he was stopped by what he overheard. The voice familiar, but the words alien.

“I was foolish to let family pride and prejudices ruin my family. I acknowledge that I wasn’t strong enough to break the mold my own mother had set for me. Her and our church’s expectations. My son gave up on me a very long time ago. Before the two of you ever got engaged, I suspect. Not that I blame him. But everything that I've done lately... To both him as well as what I tried to have done to Carter, brought me to one conclusion that I wish I had never been forced to learn.”

Joanna’s voice was heard asking, “And that is?”

“Parents... Should never outlive their children.”

Carter could do little more than close his eyes.



The view was from high above the six-sided ring in the Broadmoor World Arena in Colorado Springs. From way up here, one could see the stands and rows of floor seating where thousands of fans would soon be crowded within and cheering on the Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling. And drawing back only slightly, it would come to be revealed that Carter McKinney aka Helluva Bottom Carter, was perched up on the very top of a twelve foot tall ladder.

He surveyed everything around him as he quietly observed…

“When you’re in the heat of the moment, you just don’t have the chance to take a pause and reflect on everything and everyone that’s out there. Especially when you’re trying to both climb a ladder like the one that I’m on right now, while keeping both eyes in the back of your head so someone doesn’t either drag you off or throws the ladder over and takes you with it! At best you’ll hit the ropes and bounce back into the reign, your bell rung but none the worse for wear. At worst, you’ll hit the ropes and just keep going! Needless to say, I'm not exactly the biggest fan of ladder matches. Too much risk and potential for injury, but the fact is, I've been through worse. And at the very least? This time, this match isn't for an SCW championship. Those I believe should be decided in straight up matches. No gimmicks. But this one? This one is different, and I can't help but approve.”

“You see, we have our good King Guy to thank for this because he's put us in a situation that has never happened in all the years SCW has held the Golden Briefcase matches. This time, it's not a championship on the line but the Golden Briefcase itself! I think under most circumstances, it's never happened before because the winners of those briefcases never gave the powers that be the opportunity to force them to defend it! The briefcase winners have always taken almost immediate advantage of their prize and cashed in soon after, most of the time becoming a champion in the process!”


Carter shook his head with a subdued expression of disappointment.

“Not so much this time around, and I have to admit, I'm disappointed. It's been years since there has been a Golden Briefcase winner. The last time I can remember one being held was down in SCU before I ever even signed! But I had hoped that it would be a sign of things to come when we crowned two new winners this past year and….”

He shrugged.

“It was anything but. Neither winner, not Georgie Robertson or Rodrigo Afonso, did anything to showcase what they had won. Of course they both had a full year, but when did you ever actually hear either winner say anything? Bring up a championship or Champion that was in their sights? Anything at all! The only time Georgie did was when she laid out the three women's singles champions and made her threat clear. And Rodrigo? He hasn't even done that. When he conducts a rare interview, you wouldn't even know he was the holder of the men's Golden Briefcase!”

“That backed alone has had some of our peers openly accusing Rodrigo of being unworthy of being the holder of the Golden Briefcase. It might even be why good King Guy booked this match in the first place and became the first to make a winner defend the Briefcase. Maybe somewhere in that Looney Tune mind of his, he doesn't think Rodrigo deserves to be the holder of the Briefcase.”


Carter points towards himself.

“I am not one of those people. I am not one of those who is going around bellyaching that Rodrigo does not deserve to be where he is right now. Reason being, if he didn't deserve to be the holder of the Briefcase, then he never would have won it in the first place! I am saying it now, and I want everyone else in this match to hear me! Rodrigo holds it because he earned it! The only bad thing I might have to say about the man himself is the fact that he did nothing to follow up with it. And yes, that's on him. That's why he's been put in this spot against five other men to defend his Briefcase! To defend his opportunity at possibly once again becoming a champion! Rodrigo? I have nothing against you. You won some, and you've lost some. But the situation you're in right now? You have only yourself to blame.”

“I may sound bitter in this observation but I honestly don't understand why King Guy put Peter Vaughn in this match. The whole point of the golden briefcase is to allow somebody to challenge a champion at their discretion. But Peter Vaughn is already a champion, now isn't he? Granted, he's a bit of a tainted champion…”


Carter paused in thought, his bottom lip jetted out and he shrugged.

“Okay let's be honest, he's a fraud. The only reason he won the championship he currently has right now is because he had to cheat in order to put Miles's shoulders on the mat for the three count! And the rematch between them? Anyone out there saw he only won because of pure, dumb luck. He practically passed out on top of miles! Now granted I know what that's for well like, but under different circumstances! My point is, he has a championship and the Golden Briefcase is for people who do not! And that only leads me to believe that man is just standing backstage practically salivating at the chance of grabbing that briefcase and using it to cash into bigger and better things.”

“Well Peter? I remember how you managed to steal the Internet Championship from Miles. I remember how you used chloroform to knock my ass out so you could get the win over me in that tag team match! Anything it takes to win, right? Well I hope you understand that it works both ways, champ! Because this isn't the type of match you can just freely bend the rules with when they're really are no rules to bend! And come hell or high water, I am going to do every damn thing I can't make sure you're not the one holding that Briefcase at the end!”

“And when it comes to Enigma, it's almost like visiting an old friend, isn't it? Because I can remember him and I having our little go around inside the ring a few months back. He came into that match practically salivating at what he was going to do to me, all but ignoring what I had already accomplished in the past. Ignoring the fact that I was the last man to pin the shoulders of Michael Harris, then the World Heavyweight champion, to the mat! I was a grand slam champion in SCU! I beat some pretty impressive names there and here, some of them being former world champions and Hall of Fame inductees!”


Carter held his arms out in amazement, his face and obvious replica of what he was feeling inside.

“And yet you thought you were just going to run over me like a Zamboni over the ice at a hockey game! And yet it didn't quite turn out the way that you expected, now did it? You came in all ‘Grr!’ and ‘Snarl!’ and snapping at me like some psychotic, bloodthirsty dog! And by the time our mattress over, it was my arm that was being raised and you were walking to the back with your tail tucked between your legs! That's where we are now, Enigma. Only now the world is starting to see you as you truly are while that mask slips. You're not the mystery you want us to believe that you are. And you are not going to walk away with that briefcase!”

A smile surprisingly crossed over Carter's face as he prepared to talk about the next opponent.

“I suppose I have a bit of an apology to make where Artie is concerned.”

Carter chuckled but quickly composed himself.

“I honest to God don't know where it came from, and I don't know why I chose to do it. Especially to you, Artie. But it apologies are to be made for the Donut Puncher, then by all means please allow me to make them! I am sorry, and I do promise I won't use that move in this match… against you at least. And I know I've tried to help you get ready for the ring when you were in Blast From the Past, but whatever help I offered is out the window buddy. I'm actually surprised that you're even still getting in the ring All things considered but you want to prove yourself, and for that I can actually relate. Respect! You don't want help?”

Carter shook his head.

“But here's the good news. You're not going to get it. This is a match where it's every man for himself, and if I have to knock you off the ladder to make sure that I'm the one grabbing that briefcase at the end of the night? Well I guess I'm going to have to have more apologies to make to Bobbie and yourself because this is the big wind that I've been looking for.”

“No I suppose you noticed that I have left one name off of this list so far, but it's not because I forgot about him. It's because it's only polite that you save the best for last. And J2H is nothing if not the best. This is the guy that literally scratched and clawed his way from the bottom up, going from a jobber to the Stars that everyone thought was a joke, to being the very best that SCW had to offer!”

“There may have been a time where this guy was overlooked and belittled, but this is not the time. That was years ago, literally! And if anybody out there thinks that J2H was overlooked after shocking the world with that very first world title win, you know, the one that broke records when he held it for over a year? The longest rain ever! Well then, those armchair critics just haven't been paying very close attention.”

“J2H is the best at what he does for a reason. But strangely enough, this isn't his environment. This isn't an ordinary match where he excels against opponents bigger and more experienced than he is. This is a ladder match where anything can happen, and that puts him at just as much of a disadvantage as the rest of us are in.”


Carter nodded eagerly.

“I'm excited for this opportunity to get inside of the Ring against you, J2H, and I hope you and I get a little one-on-one time before all hell breaks loose! You gave me mad props more than once which is almost unheard of, and I appreciate that more than you can imagine. But you've been there. You've been at the top.”

He jetted a thumb at himself.

“I haven't. Not yet. And this is my opportunity to prove to you why, when you chose me as one of the Elite Eight, it was only a sign of things to come.”

Carter stood up from the perch on the ladder, his eyes boring down into the camera.

“I'm looking forward to this gentleman. I can only hope that you are as well!”

That being said, Carter jumped off from where he was standing on the ladder, and dropped out of sight.

17
Climax Control Archives / You can't make me do this
« on: June 21, 2024, 10:28:31 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada
The office of Gail Delacore; LMHC - NCC

The first thing that Miles Kasey noticed about the waiting room just outside of the office of Carter’s therapist was the minimalist decor. The room itself was dominated by soft, neutral tones with the walls a very light beige with a minimum of three paintings spaced carefully, hanging from the walls. It would seem that the good doctor’s preferences in decor were natural as she had more than one potted plant or fern in the corners of the room, on small accent tables and even hanging from the walls. But perhaps the thing Miles noticed most was that nowhere was there a single newspaper or magazine for those waiting to leaf through, nor a television to keep one’s attention occupied.

The latter was by professional design by the doctor herself. While some patients might welcome the distractions, especially from the TV, others might not and that could lead to one imposing one’s own comforts over another. But there was more to it than that, a more professional reason. Doctor Delacore didn’t want her patients to be distracted by some random magazine articles or episodes of Keeping Up With the Kardashians. She wanted them to be focused on themselves, their thoughts calm and private for when they were about to talk.

Beside him, Carter sat idly in the seat next to Miles’s own, his one hand holding up his phone and idly scrolling through some random website when he found the fingers of his free hand suddenly interwoven by Miles’s. This drew Carter’s attention away from his phone and he turned to Miles who did not look directly at him, but his stare was elsewhere, his thoughts his own. But you know how it feels when you can sense that someone is watching you? Staring? That was how both men felt when they turned their eyes to find an older woman on the other side of the room, watching them intently and showing no shame in her staring. Another one of the doctor’s patients, most likely.

Carter turned away, preferring not to give his attention to this woman but Miles continued to stare her down, noting her eyes continued to flicker toward their joined hands and maybe even the engagement ring on Carter’s hand.

Ahhh! So that was it! Miles smiled suddenly and leaned forward in his chair, saying, “Hey I’ll tell you what’s wrong with me if you tell me what’s wrong with you.” Prompting the woman to suddenly avert her gaze and pretend as if the two men weren’t there. Miles smiled, despite himself, and leaned back in the chair when he felt a reassuring squeeze on his hand, turning his focus onto his fiance.

“Are you okay?” Carter asked, his calm masking concern.

“I’m fine, love.” Miles replied, but he fidgeted which indicated that he wasn’t being entirely truthful. He then sighed and admitted, “Maybe I am a bit nervous. I’ve never been to a doctor like this.”

“You mean a therapist?” Carter asked, to which Miles nodded. “Never?”

“Never.” Miles shook his head. “Had offers and even a suggestion or two that I should, but just never followed through.”

Carter nodded, assuring Miles, “It’ll be alright. Doctor Delacore is great. A bit of a ball buster - but great.”

At hearing the term ‘ball buster,’ Miles turned to Carter and snorted, “You’re not exactly selling me on this babe.” Causing Carter to smile but before either could speak further, there was a buzz on the desk of the secretary stationed on the far side of the waiting room, distracting them all. The secretary picked up the phone and had a quiet exchange before hanging up and she looked in their direction, “Mister McKinney? Mister Kasey? Doctor Delacore is ready to see you.”

“Fan-tastic.” Miles half muttered before he allowed the already standing Carter to draw him to his feet and escort him toward the closed door of the doctor’s official office. Once opened, Miles realized that the office was decorated much like the waiting room, save for a large and fully stocked book shelf along the wall and a mini fridge in the corner behind the doctor’s desk. But the doctor herself? She was a woman Miles immediately read as being both heartfelt in her career and patients, as well as simply formidable. Someone whose respect was commanded inside of this room, and would brook no less.

She was older, in her middle years but dressed professionally in a tasteful brown pant suit, hair done but wearing very little makeup. She stood up the moment the two men entered and shut the door behind them.

“Carter…” The doctor spoke amicably as she extended a hand toward him and he readily accepted with the genuine familiarity between the two of them.

“Doctor Delacore.” Carter smiled, shaking her hand and once their hands were no longer joined, Carter turned at the waist and held a hand toward Miles, presenting him and saying, “Doctor Delacore? This is Miles Kasey. My fiance.”

“Miles.” Doctor Delacore nodded, extending a hand likewise to him to which he accepted before she gestured toward the two chairs opposite her desk. Only then did she sit down once the two men were settled.

Observing Miles’s curious eyes roaming albeit discreetly (he had hoped), she nodded and said, “Not what you expected?”

Miles turned back to her as if a naughty child caught off guard and he shook his head but didn’t speak up directly. Doctor Delacore motioned with her head toward her surroundings and said as more of a statement, “This isn’t what you were expecting?”

“Maybe a little.” Miles flushed a charming shade as if he had just been caught with his hand in the proverbial cookie jar. “I was expecting a couch…”

“And your doctor being some short little man with a sharp beard and glasses with a notepad?” She half jested, but Miles answered, “Well yeah - NO! I mean… no.” He sighed and shook his head in the negative, eyes closed.

“It’s alright, Miles.” She said. “It’s natural. Even in these modern times, any form of medicine, even mental, is still observed as something of a man’s world.” She picked up a pen to write something down on the pad in front of her, “So if it makes you feel any better, I used to be a man.”

You could have practically heard the record screech to a halt as Miles stared at her and she just looked up from her brow and he then heard Carter snort back a laugh. Miles turned to him and only then did he realize the doctor had uncharacteristically been teasing him, somewhat to help put his mind at ease. Miles closed his eyes and chuckled, and only then did Carter release his hand and run his fingers along his forearm before sitting back.

Doctor Delacore sat up straight and placed both hands on her desktop, lacing her fingers together.

“Miles,” She begun, addressing him directly. “I am sure Carter has told you about me and my policies, but I would like to tell you myself so that you understand with no room for misunderstandings.”

Miles nodded silently and she continued, “I am not a marriage counselor. That is no longer my area of expertise. Too much drama for my tastes. But I agreed to delve back into this field for Carter and yourself as both a favor - as well as my way of thanking you for the invitation to your wedding.”

Carter and Miles both smiled, and Miles added for reassurance, “You’re coming?”

“I have already accepted the invitation.” She answered with a slight nod. “But this is not about me. It’s about the both of you. Even the most ‘perfect’ of couples have to go through premarital counseling to get anything off their chests in order to build a solid foundation for a long term commitment. As the first session…”

“First?” Miles questioned. “As in more than one?”

“Typically the usual number is between five and seven sessions.” Doctor Delacore answered. “So yes, the first. The goal is to identify and address any potential conflicts early on before they become more serious concerns. I will not speak of what goes on in these sessions with anyone, and neither will you. Those are my rules, and if you dislike this, the door is there.”

“I understand.” Miles nodded after a moment’s pause, to which Carter looked from him to the doctor who now seemed satisfied, stating, “Good. Now, I am going to tell you the same little secret that I told Carter during his journey with me. Be yourself, above all else, in this office. If you get angry, so be it. If you think you need to yell or cry or to curse, I want you to do so. And despite what some therapists and counselors who like to take full credit, I am not one of them. It’s as with Carter during the hard periods of his life, the journey was his. The path already laid out in front of him. I just helped to guide him along.”

MIles turned to Carter and smiled lovingly into his eyes before he looked at Doctor Delacore and he said, “Well, all due respect doctor, I still have to thank you for everything that you’ve done for him. For us. If it wasn’t for your help …”

“It was my pleasure.” She said, interrupting what he might have said as being something close to the truth. She had helped heal Carter’s mind and soul during the hardest times of his life. During both the loss of his father as well as the hell he went through with his ex Lazarus. And the healing that helped Carter feel strong and confident enough to acknowledge that he did deserve to be happy – and to have Miles in his life.

Doctor Delacore then said, “But it’s something that has come to my attention which is why we’re here for our first session. Something concerning – to Carter here - that he felt it best addressed so that you might be able to work things out.”

Miles’s brow creased into a confused frown. Something … concerning? This was news to him because as far as he knew or was aware, everything between them was about as perfect as could be. Miles turned to Carter and now it was Carter who looked down, almost ashamed or hesitant to speak up now that he had the opportunity to do so.

“Babe?” Miles started to say. “What’s wrong?”

“Tell him.” Doctor Delacore prompted Carter, but said no more as she watched and observed and would speak up only when and if needed.

“Are you having second thoughts?” Miles finally broke the silence between them, causing Carter’s head to snap upright to look at him, almost aghast, “Second th… no! How could you think…?”

“Then what is it?” Miles pressed. “Love, what’s wr-”

“I don’t trust Lyle, okay!?” Carter blurted out, his eyes clenched shut tightly. The words hung between them and to say Miles was shocked, would have been a vast understatement. He wouldn’t have been more so had Carter slapped him right across the face. Carter said in a coarse voice as if he were struggling to say the words, “I don’t trust him.”

“Don’t trust…” Miles was clearly struggling to process that his fiance did not trust his newly discovered half-brother. He shook his head and asked, “What do you mean you don’t… I mean, why? What has he done…?”

“Directly, nothing.” Carter admitted. “But ever since he showed up, everything put together just makes me feel… paranoid, I guess. Like waiting for the shoe to drop.”

“Everything?” Miles frowned. “Like what?”

“Miles, come on.” Carter finally turned in his chair and forced himself to look at the man he loved so dearly and prayed that he would understand. “Do I have to spell it out? Let’s start with how you found out about him when that bitch Wendy of all people dropped the bombshell that you had a brother you never knew about?”

“Wendy?” Doctor Delacore prodded in question.

Miles answered, “My sister’s mother-in-law.”

“Is the very definition of a bigot monster-in-law.” Carter added. He then went on to continue his explanation to Miles, “Then by sheer coincidence he ends up getting cross-trained at the GO Gym, the very same Gym and practically at the same time, as when you were allowed to start going there? Then when you pretty much let the cat out of the bag, he approached you and chose to do so right before you had a big match that deserved your full attention? He couldn’t have waited until the end of the night or the next day? No, he approached you before. And ever since then, it’s been as if he had always been a part of your life from the very start. No feeling out process. No real getting to know each other or taking your time drawing him into your circle. He’s just … there.”

Carter took a deep breath as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He then shook his head and added, “And don’t even get me started on him and Ally.”

“Ally?” Doctor Delacore asked once again so she could maintain tabs between them.

Miles answered, “A close friend of mine.” To which the doctor nodded. Miles almost scoffed in his disbelief on what he was hearing. “What is so wrong with what’s going on between Lyle and Alexandra? Is it their age difference?”

“No it’s more so like they were all over each other and flirting the moment she found out about him.” Carter stressed.

“You mean like how you were flirting with me when we first met?” Miles only half jested, but Carter looked straight at him and said, “The big difference here is I didn’t flirt with your brother before I met you.”

“Carter…” Doctor Delacore began. “Do you not like this Alexandra?”

“I like Alexandra just fine.” Carter stressed. “What I dislike is her insistence that I don’t like her.”

“Babe,” Miles spoke up. “Ally did not have feelings for me. All she did was a little harmless flirting.”

“Really?” Carter answered back. “Then why the moment she found out about Lyle did she shift her attention from you to him?”

For a moment, Miles was at a loss for words, but to help him, Doctor Delacore stated, “Transference is not an uncommon trait, Miles. It happens when one person transfers feelings from one person to an entirely different individual.”

“Like my brother.” Miles muttered.

Doctor Delacore nodded and then asked, “Miles, how does all of this make you feel?”

And to find that out, I highly suggest that you take a gander at Miles Kasey’s RP for this very same match.



“I don’t know what to even begin to think about this situation that Miles and I have been put in thanks to that delusional bitch who fancies herself a Queen, namely Victoria Lyons. I am sorry but this goes out to her flesh and blood Eddie – dude? You have seriously got my sympathies for having to call that lunatic your family. I’ve sat back and watched everything she’s been saying on Twitter in regards to pretty much every match that she had a hand in booking, and trying to justify them in one way or another, but you know what I was also made aware of during this entire time?”

“She has yet to really have the guts to speak up to me directly. She’s had her say with Miles and Harper and everyone else that’s attracted her attention for one reason or another but when I started in? When I spoke out against her putting me in a match this damn serious against the man I love more than life itself??? She either just couldn’t be bothered or she knew she that if she said anything to me in response, and I mean anything – that she would come to a very serious understanding that I have always lived by; and that is the simple truth that you will never find a bigger bitch than a pissed off gay man!”

“And guess what Queenie!? I am pissed off! I am angry and hurt and I literally do not know how the hell to go about a match where neither participant wants to be a part of! Miles and I met once before… one time, and it was far more uncomfortable than you can imagine - both physically as well as emotionally. And in recent times? When Miles was walking around as the Internet Champion, once or twice the powers that be offered me a chance at the championship and I just could not do it. Not because I was afraid of losing but I was afraid of winning. I was afraid of having to fight my man for something that he worked so hard for. I was afraid that I might actually take it away from him. But more so, I was afraid of what it would take for either one of us to walk away from an actual match as a winner. I don’t know how happily married couples like Roxi and Keira or Crystal and Seleana did it. I just … can’t. I won’t.”

“And newsflash; you can’t make me.”

18
Supercard Archives / Trouble In Paradise?
« on: June 06, 2024, 07:02:13 PM »
“Gay Pride … what is it, you might ask? Well, to put it in the simplest of terms, Gay Pride is the promotion of the self-affirmation, dignity, equality, and increased visibility of the LGBTQ community as a social group. The festivals known and celebrated as such were initially started in honor of the 1969 Stonewall Riots. The raid by New York City police on the Stonewall Inn, a gay club located in Greenwich Village sparked six days of protests and galvanized the gay rights movement. America’s first gay pride parade was held on the one-year anniversary of the riots. That is what we have come as a community to celebrate and honor together. Not as a means to push our sex lives in the face of straight people and otherwise. And to answer the people who blindly ask why there are no ‘Straight Pride’ parades and festivals.”

“I mean asking when Straight Pride Month is is like asking where the Non-Handicapped Parking spaces are! They aren’t the ones who have to be afraid to walk down the street, holding hands with the one they love! How many young men and women in this parade and festival, having the time of their lives dancing and drinking and meeting people just like them, are going to ride the buses home tonight, taking off their stickers and stuffing their flags and Pride boas in bags so they don’t trigger any bigots and possibly risk getting attacked or worse?”

“How many gay teens had to sneak out of their homes, not just here but at Pride festivals and parades around the country, to come here just so they could experience that sense of freedom? To be who they were born to be? As opposed to being one of those tragic gay kids who think they’d be better off dead than being themselves?”


“Those were the heartfelt and inspired words held by one of professional wrestling’s most prominent members of the LGBTQ community, Carter McKinney who competes under the banner of Sin City Wrestling as Helluva Bottom Carter. Carter, along with his fiance and fellow SCW Superstar - Miles Kasey, were prominent fixtures in this year’s Las Vegas Pride parade as Co-Grand Marshals…”

The camera switched over to a news feed where the parade was in full swing, with members of the LGBTQ communities as well as their supporters such as members of PFLAG, floats of all shapes, sizes and designs, local politicians, drag queens and kings alike, dancers and so much more. Carter and Miles even had gotten into the literal spirit of the occasion; both men shirtless and while Carter was clad in an adornment of rainbow peacock feathers and shimmering, emerald green booty shorts, while Miles himself was done up like an angel with rainbow feathered wings and matching spandex shorts

“But the real treat for these two young men came later in the evening at the - if you’ll pardon the cliche - main event of the Festival. Where everyone who was willing or could be talked into stepping into a pool filled with twenty gallons of lime green jello and wrestle for charity. And seeing as how Miles Kasey and Carter McKinney are among the top in their chosen profession, it seemed only natural that they take part…”

Cut again once the sun had begun to set and the lights of Las Vegas had lit up, and at the corner of 4th Street and Bridgerton Avenue, the crowd was standing room only surrounding the tarp-lined kiddie pool filled with green jello! Many men, women and non-binary of all ages competed all in the name of the Pride Tree, One-N-Ten, amongst other worthy charities in the greater Las Vegas area. And in the final “match up” of the evening after seven PM, Carter and Miles were right there in the jello, having stripped down to their barest of undergarments; Miles his black boxer briefs and Carter his rainbow ‘mesh’ boxer briefs. Standing back to back, Miles and Carter linked arms and slowly lowered themselves until they sat in the ice cold jello - both men’s reactions beyond priceless with wide eyes and audible gasps.

The referee, a drag queen sporting a black and white striped mini dress, ensured both were ready and blew her whistle!

Carter and Miles released their linked arms and spun around to grapple with the other while remaining on their knees as per the rules! Miles ducked down low but Carter was faster and was practically on his back, wrapping one arm under Miles’s own and the other around his neck from behind. Carter tried to pivot him around but Miles wrapped his own arms under Carter’s legs and used his momentum to roll him back, carrying his own weight on top. As Miles turned around to try and pin Carter down beneath his own weight, Carter turned the tables and rolled through, ending up on top with Miles on his own back! Neither man seemed to mind the position that they found themselves in and the crowd was clearly enjoying the spectacle.

Miles rolled him off and the two grappled in a collar and elbow, where under normal circumstances Miles would enjoy the superior strength advantage, but in the cold, slippery jello, the two rolled around in the jello and against the wall of the pool. Until at least Miles swept Carter’s legs out from under him and brought the crowd to its collective feet, folding Carter in half in the Anvil and literally holding him down as the ‘referee’ checked and blew her whistle!

The crowd cheered as Miles assisted Carter to his feet and kissed him deeply before the ‘referee’ raised Miles’s arm and presented him with the 2024 Pride Festival Championship trophy!

June 1 - Las Vegas, Nevada

The feed from before slowly drew back to reveal the scene being televised on the screen of a state-of-the-art, plasma television. Drawing further back, none other than a standing Carter McKinney was seen watching the telecast, a hand over his mouth in a slight blush to his cheeks and neck.

Carter murmured, “I still can't figure out what got into us to do that.”

Carter's boyfriend and now fiance, Miles Kasey, slid up next to him and wrapped a muscled arm snugly around his slim waistline. Miles shrugged the opposite shoulder and answered casually, “This is just a guess but I'd say it had something to do with that two for one special on lemon daiquiris that the one bar was having.”

All Carter could do in response was cast his man a coy look over his shoulder, knowing that it had something to do with loosening him up. That, along with the opportunity to get to wrestle his man in a pool of jello. Not that Miles himself had to have any encouragement. He had practically stripped down to his undergarments and was in the jello by the time Carter had been talked into it.

Miles then said, “What I couldn't believe is that you took a dive.”

“And what makes you think I did such a thing?” Carter asked almost indignantly.

“Come now, love.” Miles smirked, pulling him up against him a little tighter. “You were practically holding me down on top of you!”

“Like you expected me to try and get out from beneath you when you had me full on cowgirl?” Carter asked with a raised eyebrow. Miles was about to respond but just as quickly snapped his mouth shut and said, “Touche.”

Carter was finally able to wrest himself free of Miles’s arms albeit with great reluctance. He had an appointment to keep and knew that the news broadcast distracting him would cause him to cut it close. And considering whom he was scheduled to see, that was simply not an option on the table.

“That being said…” Carter started to speak as he grabbed a decorative envelope off of the accent table by the sofa and grabbed for his keys. “I better get going or I’ll be late. And hopefully before Mom or Grams catch sight of us like that on the evening news!”

But as if on cue, the phone atop the coffee table started to thrum with the humming of its vibrant ring tone. Both men turned instinctively and saw the affectionate name of “Joan McKinney” on the Caller ID and Carter turned to Miles with a mischievous smile.

“Gotta run!” he said, turning and hurrying toward the door. “Get that for me, will you?”

“Carter?” Miles called after him as the humming continued. “Carter!” Miles turned and stared at the ringing phone like a deer in headlights….

The office of Doctor Gail Delacore

“Well, Carter…” Doctor Gail Delacore said as she stood up from behind her desk and walked around so that she could greet him halfway. “It has been awhile.”

“I know.” Carter said, suddenly finding himself feeling like a small child being chastised. “I-I’m sorry but…”

“Sorry?” Dr. Delacore shook her head with a slight frown on her face. “Why?”

Carter sighed and shrugged almost helplessly as he answered, “I know how much you prefer patients to keep in touch and to continue appointments, but work has been picking up, and we just did a tour where we worked everywhere from France to Troy and back to the States.”

“Impressive.” Gail nodded in acquisition. “I admit I do prefer regular appointments to be kept or else we risk losing what progress is made. It sounds as if your career has kept you busy but can I assume that you won’t allow this to continue?”

Carter looked up to meet her eyes and her gaze was firm but gentle, if that made sense. She added, “Work is very important, I grant you. But you must make time for yourself.”

“I will.” Carter nodded, and only then did Dr. Delacore nod, somewhat satisfied. She turned around to return to her desk chair while this served as an open invitation for Carter to have a seat himself. Once seated and it seemed open to continue with the appointment between the two of them, Carter followed up and said, “And I admit, I thought I maybe… didn’t need any more appointments.”

“Oh?” Dr. Delacore leaned against her desk, her fingers of both hands clasped together, her elbows on the surface’s edge. “And why is that?”

Carter paused, as if he were trying to find the right words so as not to offend, but found himself simply drawing in a deep breath and just blurting out the words. After all, Doctor Delacore told him time and again there were no bad manners in her office. You were expected to say what it was that you needed to say. So he said, “Things have just been going so well with Miles…”

“Yes, I saw the news.” The doctor said with the thin wisp of a smile on her face, then added just to make light, “And good for you!”

Carter looked up at her, caught completely off guard by her jesting and teasing, his flesh coloring the lightest shades of a charming red. She just smiled – a genuine smile, before nodding her head toward him. More specifically, toward his left hand.

“Plus,” She said. “I couldn’t help but notice your ring. I assume congratulations are in order?”

This brought the most sincere and warmest of smiles to the young man’s face, as he found himself simply nodding and he said, “And I have you to thank…”

“No, do not.” She interrupted, holding up a hand to forestall him from giving her any credit that she felt she was not properly due. She said, “It’s the same as I told you in our first meeting. Your journey is your own, Carter. I just helped to guide you along your path.”

“Well,” Carter started to speak up, tearing his eyes away from the moonstone engagement ring on his finger. “That’s why I wanted to talk to you today.” That being said, Carter took the decorative envelope from earlier and offered it over to his therapist, to which she accepted cautiously.

Casting her patient one final look, she opened the envelope to look at the content inside before she returned to look at him. “It’s an invitation.” She finally spoke of the obvious. “To your wedding.”

Carter nodded, biting at his bottom lip before saying, “Yes. I know you prefer to keep everything separate but…” He shook his head and his eyes began to grow misty. “Even if you decline, I don’t think I could live with myself if I hadn’t invited you. Not after everything you did for me.”

The two - doctor and patient - remained locked in one another’s gaze until finally Dr. Delacore looked again at the envelope. She finally yielded and said, “I admit I have never been to Washington state…” And she left the words hanging in the air, a gauntlet for her patient to finally realize and pick up.

He asked hopefully, “Is that a yes?”

Again, there was a lingering pause before the doctor finally nodded, “Yes. I’ll be there.”

Which brought the brightest of smiles to Carter’s face – at least until Dr. Delacore added, “Now… why don’t you tell me the real reason why you’re here?”

Carter stared at her and shook his head, but before he could deny any knowledge as to what she was talking about, she pointed out, “Carter, my sessions are not cheap. You could have just as easily dropped this invitation off to my secretary and saved yourself two hundred dollars. This…”

She held up the invitation.

“Was just an excuse.” She set the card down gently on her desk and steepled her fingers. “Now, why don’t you tell me the real reason as to why you’re here?”

TBC



“Now, tell me that this isn’t prophetic!”

The camera finds the man of the hour, Helluva Bottom Carter, standing in front of a mirror, checking out his reflection and ensuring that he was satisfied with what he was wearing. Atop his head was a gold and jewel encrusted crown, while he wore over his shoulders a cloak befitting a king - even if it was in the design of a giant pride flag while the normally white fur trim was replaced by a fluffy, rainbow boa.

“Here we are, in the month of June - Pride Month as it were, and we have a match where the GO Gym Princess himself is competing to be crowned a King! It’s as if the end result was preordained.”

Satisfied that his crown was on straight - pun not intended - Carter reached over beside the mirror to pick up his royal scepter and he turned around and practically fell back into an elaborate throne set up against a backdrop of the upcoming Supercard, Into the Void XIII.

“I can see the perks of becoming royalty already. I mean, after all, having the opportunity to hold the fates of your fellow roster members in the palms of your hands…”

Carter gazed momentarily at the palm of his free hand as it glided up – and down – the length of his scepter.

“I mean it’s just an opportunity that you just can’t resist. And the outcome of holding that position of power is - let’s face it - too good to be true. If we’re talking about your friends, you can use that power to give them the rewards that they deserve, and if it’s an enemy? Well that’s where you can make not their lives but their livelihoods a living nightmare. I know, I know…”

He nodded graciously as befitting royalty.

“I say what the friends deserve and you might be sitting there and saying to yourself, ‘what they think that they deserve’. And in most cases, you would be right. But in this case?”

He shrugged. “I’d be King and if I say they deserved a special opportunity, as in say… a championship match? Well who would anyone be to try and object? After all, in this case it’s a monarchy, not a democracy. And what the King – and Queen – might say? Would go.”

“That being said, it’s not as easy to become a King as one might expect. Especially when the Kingdom is Sin City Wrestling itself. And while we do not have the right to succession or to fight a war to be crowned, we still have a few hurdles that one must jump through. Obstacles to overcome. You understand. In this case, I have to make certain that luck is on my side, because the Crown hangs in the balance, twenty feet above the playing field and the only way to reach it is to be the first to climb the literal ladder of success, grab the crown and the rest will be recorded in the history books.”

Carter nodded.

“That’s right, a ladder match. Not a regular one on one or even a Six Pack challenge. Either one of those would rely more so on wrestling skill rather than pure, dumb luck, but when you factor in having to fight your way past five other men to climb a ladder without giving any of the chance to stop you, pull you down from the ladder or - god forbid - tip it over, then it becomes a matter of luck and resiliency. Luck, because you have to time everything just right because you have to find a way to climb a ladder when every other man in the match will be fighting like a wild animal to stop you so that he can steal your crown - and resiliency because I’d have to be a damn fool to think something isn’t going to happen that is just going to lay my perky little ass OUT! I could be struck with the ladder everyone else is looking to climb. I could be this close…!”

He said, pinching thumb and forefinger close together.

“... To reaching the top and literally have my hands on the crown when one of those other five pretenders decided to tip the ladder over and send me and anyone else on it flying!”

Carter pursed his lips together and whistled, adding sound effect to the falling gesture and ended it with an ‘explosion’ of a crash landing.

“And the Court in itself? Well it’s a veritable who’s who’ in men who want to hold the power of the throne! Some deserving, some that leave me wondering why they’re even in there! Like that Guy With the Cape…? Ever since Christian Underwood announced him as the final participant in the King For A Day match, he’s been acting as if he’s already the King! Which is a real insult toward those of us who are going to win. The Guy just isn’t all there, if you get my meaning, and I am left to wonder why he was even entered when to date he has never set foot inside of an SCW ring… at least in any official capacity.”

He shrugged.

“Comedy relief, I guess?”

“Then of course you have Lyle Kasey Junior, who has been in SCW ever since the beginning of the 2024 Blast From the Past but so far that first big win has eluded him. Not through any fault of his own because let’s face facts! The man has all the talent he needs right there in his blood. But in a ladder match where falls happen as do accidents, that blood might be more so on the outside toward the end than it was in the beginning. These matches are not easy, or pretty! And considering his run so far, maybe this is a matter of Lyle biting off just a bit more than he can chew?”

“Then there’s the true ring general and the closest we have right now to a locker room leader, and that’s ‘Bulldog” Bill Barnhart! I have to admit that a big part of me would be interested in seeing what a King Bulldog would be like, but of course that would mean abdicating the chance to be King myself and that just isn’t in the cards. Bill is the burly brawler, the veteran of countless battles for crowns and championship titles and that above all else, makes him the biggest threat to overcome if I want to take it for myself.”

“Then of course we have the Queen who would be King! I am referring specifically to Teddy Warren, a pretender in more ways than one. I don't even know where to begin with this guy! Do we start with his sham of a marriage to Kate Steele and the rumors that ran rampant that she was constantly abusing him under the pretense of tough love? Or do we shift our focus to the days where he almost left the Superstars locker room for the Bombshells when he changed more about his outward appearance than just his hair! The man was walking around, making RuPaul look like John Wayne when it came to butchness and masculinity! And under normal circumstances, I would say more power to him! You should always do you! But Teddy changed his character more times than he did his underwear. It reminded me of a few years back when actor Misha Collins caused some fan backlash when he said he was a part of ‘our community’ and the world lit up, thinking he had come out as bisexual at most! Only to have him retract his statement and swear that it was a misunderstanding.”

Carter looked around with a confused expression on his face.

“I’m… not sure how you can misunderstand such a thing, but then we see Teddy doing everything he can to get into the pants of Fenris - only a couple months later announce that he’s a happily married man – to a woman.”

Carter gave his best “WTF!?” expression.

“This man is about as stable as a game of Jenga that’s missing a few extra pieces, and for the sake of the Kingdom, he can not be allowed to overcome any of us and rule in our stead!”

“Last but most certainly not least, is the people’s choice. Their proverbial champion. The underdog of all underdogs – Artie. Please, to Princess Bobbie and Sir Artie, when I say ‘underdog’, I am doing so caringly. And with much respect. I think I speak for just about everyone when the tyrant Christian wouldn’t let Artie back out of the Blast From the Past, we were all hyped and wanted to see him go the distance. When he was in there against men like Sean Parker and Justin Smith – I rooted for him. Hell! The whole world was rooting for him because who doesn’t love the underdog story??? But, when Sir Artie’s chances of reaching the finals had been ruined? I was saddened. We all were. But that sadness, all of that rooting for him, got thrown out the window the moment his name was announced alongside mine in this King For A Day match. After all, there is room enough for only one King in Sin City Wrestling, and unfortunately for Sir Artie…”

Carter stood up from the throne and held his arms outward in a gesture of self presentation, and turned full circle before resuming his stance and gazing at the camera.

“... You’re looking at him.”

19
Climax Control Archives / In honor of Achilles
« on: May 17, 2024, 11:39:33 PM »
Yeniköy, Turkey

“Carter, you’re being safe, yes?” It was the voice of Joanna McKinney that voiced her concerns for her only son and by extension, her future son-in-law, Miles Kasey who was currently in the shower following a grueling morning jog. Even in this city, Miles was not one to forgo a chance to work out, and even managed to get Carter to join him in his early morning run habit that Carter fully blamed the Baltasarsson brothers for kick starting.

And it was from inside his and Miles’s suite at the Kas Kekik Apart hotel where Carter was currently engaging in a video chat with his mother via Face Time, despite the extensive difference in hours between Turkey and Seattle, Washington. True, Carter was known for keeping regular contact with his Mom and Grams no matter where he was touring in the world; it had become daily ever since his and Miles’s arrival in Turkey. Joanna had done her research on the country of Turkey and their outlook toward the LGBTQ community and discovered it was less than favorable compared to so many other nations in the world.

“Mom…” Carter sat back in the chair that was positioned in front of the desk against the far wall of the suite. “You ask me that every time I call you ever since we arrived in Turkey. We’re fine.”

“Well you can't fault a mother for being concerned for the safety of her only son.” Joanna pointed out, and it was far more of a statement than it was a question. She raised her eyebrows over the rim of her glasses. “Can you?” She asked.

“No,” Carter smiled, despite himself. He knew well enough the risks as a gay man traveling in nations such as this. “I guess I can’t. How’s Grams?”

“Concerned, just like me.” Joanna spoke openly, adding, “Although you know your grandmother. She hides those feelings behind sass and humor.”

“Oh is that who I got it from?” Carter jested to which Joanna mocked his smirk with a brazenly fake laugh of her own. “Must be.” She answered, adding, “I know I’ve been driving you crazy but this is the first time you’ve gone to a country that didn’t favor your lifestyle.”

“Yeah because America has been overly progressive these past eight years towards the gays.” Carter jested but it was one of sarcasm for how backward things seemed to have gone for the LGBTQ community since 2016. Only recently have things even begun to recover.

Joanna stressed, “Limited as America has been lately, it’s still a world above many other countries for men and women like you sweety.”

“I know.” Carter smiled. “But I just want you to know we’re safe. Nothing bad has happened.”

Although Carter’s assurances were not accurate. Not entirely. For the most part, the citizens of Turkey were wary but welcoming, starving for the excitement that the Superstars and Bombshells of SCW were bringing to them this coming weekend. But unfortunately, there was always the possibility for there to be at least one rotten apple in the bushel filled with ripe and enticing fruit. And Carter had experienced that evidence firsthand just yesterday when he and Ariana had taken some time to go out for a bit of shopping for souvenirs for their friends and loved ones back home. Carter had tried to entice (IE drag) Miles along but shopping wasn’t Miles’s favorite of pastimes so while his fiance kicked back with Francisco and Malachi at the hotel, Ariana and Carter, along with Bella Madison, hit the waterfront shops for a simple, relaxing day of shopping and coffee, planning to meet the boys later for dinner.

And it was in an open shop called Kusadasi Leather, where everything from bags to jackets and beyond crafted of the finest leather materials was sold - that Carter came to a startling discovery. Celebrity did not always matter in the face of bigotry.

While Bella and Ariana were inspecting a display of some of the finest made leather boots they had ever had the pleasure of laying eyes upon, Carter had gone in search of a clerk. He had found a leather jacket that he wanted to buy for Miles as a surprise but there were none in Miles’s size, so Carter sought an employee that could perhaps help locate one.

And Carter did indeed find a middle aged male working behind the counter, but every time Carter tried to attract his attention, the man all but blatantly ignored his very presence. Carter, his head in the clouds, did not understand yet what he was facing until he tried for a third time to get the man to assist him and the man spun to face him with the ugliest expressions on his face.

It was a good thing Bella and Ariana were so far from the counter as they could not hear the words the clerk was saying, but it was clear by the pained shock on Carter’s face that the words were vile indeed. The clerk looked him up and down in disgust while pointing toward the open door and the streets beyond, and only then did Carter finally understand and his heart broke just a little.

Satisfied, the clerk turned away from him once again to resume his “work” and a heartbroken Carter quietly walked over to where Bella and Ariana were choosing their boots. Bella looked up first and asked, “Did they have one in Miles’s size?”

Carter just shook his head in a silent answer, trying to keep a straight face to ward off any suspicion or concern on the part of his shopping buddies.

“No.” he said weakly. “I’m just going to wait outside.” He smiled and turned and left the store without giving either young woman a chance to say anything, theory only response being a shared glance between one another.

Besika Burnu

Two kilometers South of the modern village of Yeniköy in the Ezine district of Çanakkale Province, Turkey, lies Besika Burnu. And only a short distance inland at a tumulus known as Besiktepe is what some historians and many enthusiasts of tales of the ancient world would tell you to be the location of the Tomb of Achilles. Achilles - the central character in Homer’s Iliad, Achilles was known to be the son of the sea goddess Thetis and thought of as history’s greatest warrior. The hero of the Trojan War. But if it was his lust and expertise in warfare that made him well known, it was his undying love for his close friend and as some historians believe - lover - Patroclus, that made him world renown for well over two thousand years.

And while few, if any, believe the demigod Achilles was real, many believe that there indeed was a powerful warrior and his loyal lover and friend who both died on the battlefields of the Trojan War, sparking the tales we now know and revere. Thought to have lived in the time of 400-350 B.C. Achilles was one of the few warriors in history to be openly respected and even revered by the man who became known as Alexander the Great. Alexander thought so highly of Achilles that he considered him both a hero as well as his greatest rival, longing to outdo the legacy of the famed Greek warrior. And in the year 334 B.C., Alexander paid reverence to the Tomb of Achilles, running naked to the Tomb itself where he laid a wreath upon his grave. And mimicking the love Achilles and Patroclus had for one another, Alexander's close friend and love Hephaistion did the same at the mound that was thought to be the grave of Patroclus.

Since then, many have tried and failed to follow the footsteps of Alexander to locate the lost Tomb of Achilles, but the one place that is most agreed upon to be the exact location was where we found ourselves to be now. The bus had slowed to a crawl on the country road, the doors sliding open and the first to emerge was a Turkish male of middle years wearing a tanned, collar shirt and white slacks with moccasins on his feet. He surveyed his surroundings and once satisfied, he beckoned those inside and soon to be followed was a respectable large group of tourists and history buffs who could not resist the chance to visit such a location. Of course, given the distance between the mountain and Yenikoy was just over a mile, it could have easily been walked in roughly thirty minutes' time, but the experience of the bus ride was just an additional part of the touristy package.

There were men and women both, young and old. But perhaps most prominent was a contingent of stars from Sin City Wrestling; notably Miles Kasey and his fiance Carter McKinney. Harper Mason. Bella Madison and her husband, and self-professed history buff - Malachi. All present looked around until their eyes fell upon the fabled mountain of Besiktepe. The scope of the mountain was easy to attract the attention of everyone present as it stood an impressive 5200 feet above sea level.

The heavens above the mountain were cloudy, a gray overcast with the lightest of rains sprinkling down from so very high above their heads. Still, the less than perfect weather was no detriment for those that traveled here from nearby Yeniköy where in a matter of days, the latest edition of SCW Climax Control would be held. And while the weather was wet, there was still a humid warmth behind it which allowed those present to don comfortable clothes of loose shirts and shorts if so desired. However a protective Miles Kasey had insisted that Carter wear something a touch more … substantial, all the better to prevent a relapse from his previous bout of bronchitis from a couple months previous. And while Carter complained and protested, ultimately he yielded to his future husband’s demands with the compromise of wearing jeans rather than shorts and a long sleeved albeit loose shirt. It would be warmer but safer because Miles was well aware that once someone experienced bronchitis, it was all but guaranteed to remain with them throughout the remaining years.

That being said, the tour guide called to the group and beckoned them to follow him and the hike began toward the base of Besiktepe. Of course they were not going to attempt to reach the summit, as there was not enough time in the day nor were any of them prepared. And besides, it was not the reason behind this group’s scheduled tour to be fair. That reason became all too clear within the hour as the group hiked diligently over stream and moor until they reached the approximate base of the mountain. And while the winds had been blowing harder than average for this time of year, here? The winds had strangely calmed down at this exact location, as if the gods did not want to disturb this final resting place of one of their greatest of demigods.

And while there was a well worn path that would lead to a trail further up the mountainside, it was the arrangement of rocks as if fashioning a precise monument that drew them near, where flowers had grown despite the rocky outcrop, a further testament toward whom they believed to be laying here. A tribute from the gods themselves? Yet not all of the flowers were grown naturally; some had been left here as gifts and offerings for the Greek warrior Achilles and his soulmate Patroclus.

Many of the tourists had spread out, looking to their heart’s leisure, including those of our own SCW crew. Malachi was strongly desiring to travel further up the mountain and explore, perhaps hoping to be the one to catch a glimpse of history and where exactly Achilles had been laid to rest but Bella had held fast to his arm to keep him from wandering off too far from her. Harper had walked closer toward the base of the mountain to afford herself a closer glimpse at the various flowers and offerings left by tourists and nature alike.

And Carter and Miles? The two lovebirds had stood back, perhaps wanting to stay somewhat discreet given Turkey’s views on the LGBTQ community but that did nothing to dissuade Miles from wrapping his muscled arm around Carter’s shoulder to hold him close.

“Thank you.” Carter spoke softly as he laid his head for a brief moment on Miles’s shoulder.

Miles asked, “For …?” To which Carter just shrugged and smiled, “For just being here with me.”

This only drew a broader smile from Miles as he snuggled his man in even more so against his upper body.

But while the majority of tourists continued to look around or take pictures - the younger majority taking those ridiculous selfies complete with “duck lips,” Carter took a step forward and reached into the large canvas bag he was carrying over his shoulder. His touring companions noticed this but it was Malachi whose curiosity got the better of him and he nodded his head in Carter’s general direction.

“What are you up to?” Malachi asked, his eyes rising from the bag to meet Carter’s own. “What is that?”

To which Carter answered - not with words but by a simple action as he took out a wreath, fashioned in classic style from combinations of ivy, laurel and myrtle. All eyes were curious but it seemed it was Malachi who understood enough and nodded, saying simply, “Understood.”

“What?” Harper asked, eyeing the wreath before looking between Malachi and Carter. “What is it?”

“This mountain is considered to be the Tomb of Achilles and burial site of Patroclus.” Carter said simply, his cheeks taking on a charming flush as if he was trying to prepare himself should any present make light of his proposed actions. He shrugged his slim shoulders and said, “Would seem a shame to visit and not leave an offering.”

Malachi’s expression was unreadable - big surprise. But Bella and Harper both smiled genuinely at his thought process. But it was Miles who stepped forward and he opened the canvas bag on his man’s shoulder wider and peered inside, saying, “There had better be a second one in there for me.”

And Carter did not even have to answer as Miles reached in and indeed took out a second wreath. Inspecting it closely, Miles then casually smiled and looked at his fiance and said, “I guess this makes me Achilles and you Patroclus, hm?”

“Actually,” Carter said. “If historians are to be believed, it would be the other way around. I’d be Achilles and you would be Patroclus.”

“What?” Miles asked, caught only remotely off guard by this outlook. “Why?”

“Well,” Carter began to explain. “If they parallel our lives? Patroclus was the older of the two so according to ancient Greek custom, Achilles was the receiver and Patroclus was the…” It was then Carter realized what he had just said in front of everyone and their eyes stared at him and he blushed an even darker shade of pink and said, “I know, I know! TMI!”

And he moved forward to lay the wreath at the base of the mountain, Miles snorting back a laugh to do the same while Malachi just looked heavenward and rolled his eyes.



Troy of Turkey

By now, the sky had cleared as had the weather. The rain had long since passed and the sun had managed to fight its way through the overcast sky, but it had occurred late enough within the day that the transition between day and night had passed by quicker than rain and sunny skies. And it was here at the entrance to the location of Troy in Turkey where a perfectly reconstructed Trojan Horse. The tale of the Trojan Horse was as famous as the stories about the Trojan War itself. After a seemingly endless war that lasted for over ten years, the Greeks built a huge wooden horse with a contingent of men hidden inside. The Trojans, thinking of keeping it as a victory trophy, pulled the horse inside the city. At night, those inside crept out and opened the gate for the rest of the Greek forces, allowing for the siege of Troy to be a foregone conclusion.

And now here stood the replica of the famed Trojan Horse, standing twenty five feet tall and illuminated by the laps stationed around the black, wrought-iron fence. Some tourists still lingered in the vicinity, none wishing for their evening to end, but there was one person in particular who sat on a bench, his eyes staring straight ahead at the courtyard, and the famed Horse itself. None other than Carter McKinney, aka Helluva Bottom Carter.

“Miles was right. There are perks to being an SCW Superstar that others don’t get to enjoy that we do, and sometimes maybe even take for granted. This…”

Carter nodded toward the Horse and the ruins of Troy that could still be seen beyond.

“...Is one of them. The Iliad was always one of my favorite stories, the tale of the Trojan War always fascinated me. I was always the opinionated sort, even as far back as my school days and I can remember the time my history teacher assigned us to do a report on any historical event, fact or fiction, and I chose the Trojan War. I admit I think I caught my teacher off guard by how unforgiving I was in my report. So many people that had read the Iliad seem to think of Hector of Troy as the true hero but I gave so many differing opinions to those of even the teacher that he had almost failed me were it not for my presentation that swayed him and a few classmates to my way of thinking.”

“Hector was no hero. I mean, what kind of hero is on the field of battle and turns tale and runs when the Greeks’ greatest warrior is seen running toward him, ready to kill him for killing his love? Of course that warrior was Achilles and he was out for blood for killing Achilles’s friend and lover, Patroclus. And who wouldn’t have turned tail and ran like a bitch if an enraged Achilles was coming for you? But it wasn’t just that. I reported everything from Paris being a cowardly little weasel and Helen was a cheating whore. In fact, I blamed the entire war and every death suffered at the feet of those two in particular. Because were it not for Paris having an affair with Helen and spiriting her away to Troy, none of it would have happened.”

“But more so than the story of the war itself, it was the story of Achilles and Patroclus that had always captured my heart and soul. What can you say about a love between two friends and lovers that has remained an epic tale for over two millennia? That is what I call relationship goals! Of course, my bestie Ariana would tell everyone it was Brad Pitt as Achilles that made me love the stories so much, but that is a secret I will take with me to my grave.”

Carter smiled as he leaned back on the bench, his eyes briefly scanning the sky overhead before gazing back to the Trojan Horse.

“But I didn’t come to give everyone a history lesson or talk about a gay romance that historians still debate between fact and fiction. The stories of Troy and Achilles that I have loved all these years are the reason I practically begged Mark Ward and Christian Underwood to find me a match, any match, and let me compete on the same battlefields that fascinated me since childhood. And they came through in a way that I never expected. I would have been happy being in the opener against anyone, but what did they give me instead? They gave me an early Christmas and birthday gift combined because for the first time ever, I get to team with my man, my love and future husband - Miles Kasey.”

“And as if the fact alone wasn’t thrilling enough, then we find out our opponents are two men who are as familiar with one another as Miles and I. And I am speaking of the last remaining remnants of probably the biggest threats as far as wrestling stables go in SCW - the Saviors. Goth and Peter Vaughn.”

Carter blinked, seemingly perplexed with his hands held out.

“I mean, what can you really say about either Goth or Peter Vaughn  when it comes to their records and reputations inside of the ring, both here in SCW and elsewhere? I don’t mean to make Goth feel old by any means but when I was a kid, I was watching that man fight the likes of ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart and Chris Shipman in some of the most epic and bloody clashes down in the AWA, Asylum Wrestling Alliance! In fact, I think it was the respectful rivalries between those three men and the clashes between them that were the first spark of a shining beacon that guided me to follow my path, my dream.”

“Goth is a former champion everywhere he has gone. World title, regional or tag, it didn’t seem to matter. When he set his sights on a championship, you had to feel sorry for whoever the poor sap was that was defending that championship because you knew it was on borrowed time. When Goth wanted to be a champion, he became one. That is his legacy in the sport! That is why he is a multi-time inductee in the Hall of Fame in SCW, AWA and probably a number of other places I don’t even know. He is THAT damn good! He is THE living legend and I am proud to say that I have been inside the ring against him more than once, and I am DAMN lucky to have walked away with a win under my belt at his expense! Not everyone can say that, especially if you’re like me and still in the relatively early stages of your in-ring career.”

“So Goth, please allow me to say this. Let me get the sappy part of this promo out of the way so that we can step inside of the ring one last time and kick it in the ass! I know this is just the lead up to your retirement match at Into the Void XIII, and I find no shame in admitting that I was heartbroken to hear about your impending retirement. But man, if anyone has earned the right for a rest, it’s you. And I believe I speak for everyone that the world of professional wrestling will be lesser without you in it.”

Carter then looked up and there was a somewhat more serious expression on his face as he stared hard into the camera.

“Which brings us to the other half of the Saviors, and Goth’s tag team partner, Peter Vaughn. The raining Internet champion, well… at least until we arrive at Pearl Harbor for Into the Void XIII and Miles writes a wrong and becomes a two-time Internet Champion.”

Carter shakes his head.

“Peter, I never really had anything against you. I mean aside from this in ring rivalry that you had with my fiance, absolutely nothing. I mean realistically speaking, you picked up some of the biggest wins against some of the best talent since you've arrived in Sin City Wrestling. Including myself! And while I'd like to think that I gave as good as I got, the fact remains that it was your arm that got raised when I challenged you for your Roulette Championship. Saying anything otherwise would be both a lie as well as hypocritical. I want respect inside of the ring, so who am I to deny it to somebody else who has more than earned it?”

“Which leaves me to ask the most obvious question, what happened to you? That last championship match that you had when you challenged Miles for the Internet Championship, damn man! That match is the stuff of legends! You know damn well that when it comes time to vote for Match of the Year, that one is going to be right up there high on the list of finalists! At least until you went and ruined it with how you picked up the win.”

Carter snorts back in disgust.

“Seriously Petey, you and Miles had that entire crowd in the palm of your hands! Everyone watching from the arena and on the webcast were leaning on their chairs, white knuckled on the armrests, captivated one hundred percent! So that begs the question, why did you do it? Why did you throw out all of that to get such a cheap win?”

“I suppose in true savior's fashion, it becomes the logic of a win is a win, especially when a championship is at stake. But from the way that match was going from start to finish, I expected more. I expected better, and so did everyone else! Miles deserved better! Is that why you did it? Is that why you took such a shortcut to end his Internet title reign? Because it looked like for the first time between the two of you, that he was about to end things in his favor? You just couldn't handle that thought, could you? The idea of not having a clean sweep over the man was too much and you decided to end it at a desperation, by any means necessary.”

“Well that's what this matches all about this coming weekend. Not just a chance for us to say our final goodbyes to your tag team partner, but also a chance to address and write a wrong that you committed. Oh don't get me wrong, peter! The respect is still there except for that one action. I don't like what you did, I like what you've become even less. And this weekend?”

Carter slowly stood up from the bench, now looking down into the camera.

“I'm going to make damn sure miles picks up that win against you, the one win that you've been dreading since the two of you first locked up.”

That being said, Carter tucked his hands into his jacket pockets and slowly started to walk away, the sound of his heels on the pavement echoing into the night until the camera slowly faded out.

20
Supercard Archives / Puppy Love
« on: April 11, 2024, 09:22:23 PM »

You know, when dealing with teams - whether established or relatively new - it is not altogether a bad idea to occasionally take part in random yet fun trust and team building exercises. It helps to, as the very name implies, build trust with the one that you depend on to watch your back and to better assist you and said friend in establishing a more cohesive unit, two together working as one. And luckily when you have the world wide web and an active imagination, you could be spoiled for choices in how to go about this very idea.

There are Escape Rooms. Team Obstacle Courses. Scavenger Hunts. Tree Trust Walks. You see? The possibilities are endless! Of course, when you start to think outside of the box, one never knows what you might arrive at! Including…

“Yoga?” Kat said as more of a statement than a question in itself. She cast a sidelong glance at “her princess” and in a matter of days, tag team partner, as they stood just outside of the entrance to the Puppy Love yoga studio. Currently they stood inside of the lobby, which was meticulously clean and tastefully furnished with a single reception desk and plush chairs, not stuffy hardwood. Kat paid little attention to the name of the studio itself, but the fact Carter had told her to bring her workout gear and the view beyond the lobby through the glass doors; a large room that spanned the length of the building itself with yoga mats lined all along the room.

“Your idea of a team building exercise is yoga?” She asked, causing Carter to pause with a slight trepidation and sense perhaps he had made some mistake in assumption.

He asked, “You don’t like yoga?” He motioned toward her slim midriff.”I thought with that toned tummy, yoga was your best friend.”

“I don’t hate it.”Kat stressed, the smile on her face from his warm and genuine compliment being all too evident. She added, “But I had a bad stretching experience in yoga I’d rather not repeat.”

“I heard about that incident.” Carter shuddered, waving off her concern.”But don’t worry. I checked with the instructors and it’s just a twenty minute session and they don’t do the extreme stretches here. The only person I let stretch me in weird positions is Miles.”

“Again, TMI darling.” Kat then looked around and frowned.”Twenty minutes? That’s it?” She looked at Carter and shook her head, “That’s pretty short for a session, isn’t it?”

“Well it’s an hour long.” Carter answered. “But it’s twenty minutes of yoga.”

“You’ve lost me.” Kat narrowed her brow. “What fills the other forty minutes?”

“See,” He gave her a mischievous smile and nudged her shoulder. “That’s where the trust factor comes into play.”

Kat just stared at him until Carter huffed and exclaimed, “Will you just TRUST me???” To which Kat just rolled her eyes rather playfully, stating,”Fiiine!” and she turned to head for the women’s locker rooms to change…

Nearly twenty minutes later…

“Reclining spinal twist!” The overly perky yoga instructor – somehow aptly a young twenty-something blonde named Tammy, said just loud enough so as to be heard by all of her current students, Kat and Carter included. The class was only half full but at this time of day, it was not unexpected.

Kat in her black and silver workout attire, and Carter in his own colorful contrast, followed the example of the instructor and every other student as they laid flat with their arms out to the sides to form a T. They then bent their right knee, and lightly set the toes of their right foot on their left knee. Keeping their shoulders flat on the floor, they dropped the right knee over to the left side of their body, twisting at the low back and waist. They then turned their head to the right and looked down their arm at their fingers. All present held this pose for up to 10 breaths, then switched sides, stretching the back, hips and neck.

“Okay, everyone!” Tammy gleefully called out. “Rest pose! Happy Child!”

“Is it twenty minutes yet?”Kat stage whispered to Carter who was at her left, and he just smiled in return.He had watched the clock, knowing what was to come, and this last pose had landed at the twenty minute mark exactly. Despite the fact Tammy was cheerfully annoying to the point you wanted to drive an ice pick through her forehead, she was a consummate pro and timed her classes perfectly.

Everyone in class knelt on the floor with their big toes touching. They then sat up on their heels, knees about hip-width apart. They then laid their torsos down between their thighs, and let their arms lie on the floor at their sides, hands next to hips, palms up. They then let the back of their skulls pull up and away from their necks, and let the weight of their shoulders pull the shoulder blades wide. They were holding this pose for upwards of fifty seconds when suddenly Kat felt something soft and fuzzy nuzzling up against her…

She jerked her head upright in a start and was surprised to see the floor of the class was now swarming with a mass of bulldog puppies! The puppies were running in between all of the students and over them, running literally over their bodies and under! Everyone was laughing and enjoying the playful nature of the puppies as the one puppy in particular was practically demanding attention from Kat, attention that she was only too happy to oblige!

She shifted her legs around and crossed them and the puppy took that as an open invitation to crawl into her lap, it’s little tail going a mile a minute as Kat rubbed her hands along its little body and cuddling it. She looked up with a bright smile and said, “Puppy yoga!?”

To which Carter, with his own puppy in his arms and struggling to lap away at his face, just smiled and shrugged his shoulders with a faux air of innocence.

Turnberry Towers -
An hour later….

The front door to Miles and Carter’s condominium opened and Kat entered first, followed by Carter who shut the door behind them, locking it on pure instinct. As Kat had a seat on the sofa to rest and relax a bit, Carter walked into the kitchen area to grab both of them something to drink. He grabbed two glasses from the cabinet and then opened the fridge to retrieve his pitcher of fruit infused water, his favorite drink. Carter enjoyed experimenting with these healthy concoctions and this time, he had steeped strawberries, oranges and cucumbers in a large pitcher of ice water,resulting in quite the tasty and refreshing treat.

Carter filed both glasses and returned the pitcher before bringing the drinks back to the living room and handed one over to Kat. “So,” Carter started to say as he took a seat beside his friend. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?”

Taking a cautious drink, Kat ‘sort of’ smiled in return and said, “It wasn’t altogether unpleasant.” But she turned her head and the smile spoke volumes. “It was fun, princess. Thanks.”

“My pleasure.” Carter said, satisfied and somewhat relieved the day’s activity was a success. He then said, “I was hoping you would - oh!” He started as the “lady of the house” aka Ms. Thang, hopped up onto the sofa and gave them both the once over, her nose twitching.

“Oh hey baby girl.” Carter smiled with the love he felt for his and Miles’s adoptive little girl, reaching for her to give her a scratch behind the ears when she uttered a low growl and she turned and walked away from them both, her tail upright and effectively mooning the pair of them.

Carter turned to Kat, aghast. “What was that about!?”

“She probably smells the puppies on you.”Kat pointed out. “She’s never taken to me because she could smell my dogs.”

“Terrific.” Carter mumbled as the doorbell rang, prompting him to stand to see who was calling. “She’s going to be a handful until I get the smell off me completely.”

Carter unlocked the door and opened it, and his smile brightened, “Olive!” Yes indeed, Olive as in Olive garden, Carter’s friend and fashionista drag queen. The one Carter went to when he had a desire for something new to wear and she always came through.

“You’re early!” Carter exclaimed as he allowed Olive to enter, carrying a garment bag on a hanger in her hand. They did the expected exchange of pecks on both cheeks before Olive said in her slightly nasal voice, “Oh I know, dear. But I had a dinner date for later so I thought I should hurry over and drop this off.”

“Don’t you lie to me.” Carter shook his finger at her as she placed a hand over her breast with an innocent, wide-eyed expression that nobody was buying. “You were hoping Miles was here!”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”Olive protested, but then proceeded to glance around the condo as if looking for something or rather - someone. Playing with her red hair, she asked, “But since you brought him up, where is that handsome fiance of yours?”

“Still at the gym, apparently.” Carter answered, taking a somewhat delight in Olive’s shoulders slumping and her half muttering, “Oh.”The near sixty year old drag queen had a crush on Miles from the day she met him.

“But here…” Carter said enthusiastically, remembering his manners. “There is someone I do want you to meet.” He said, guiding her with a hand on the arm to the living room where Kat stood up. “This is my friend, Kat Jones.”Carter introduced. “Kat, this is Miss Olive Garden.”

Olive gave that comical squinty-eyed, scrunchy nose and toothy smile she was famous for, taking Kat’s extended hand. “Olive.” Kat said amicably.

“Oh well aren’t you just the cutest thing?” Olive said, keeping hold of Kat’s hand. “C’mon, give us a twirl.” Olive guided Kat in a gentle spin whether she wanted to or not, and Olive gasped, “Well you MUST be a runway model!”

“And you must be blind.” Kat said in return as she resumed her seat. Olive turned to Carter and said, “Oh hunny, I like her!” Just as the door to the condo opened once again, and in walked Miles. He was wearing blue and white spandex shorts that accentuated his backside and a sleeveless muscle shirt that showed off a lot of his tantalizing upper body muscularity.

“Hey luv.”Miles said as he set his gym bag down and gave Carter a kiss, before he looked at the gaping visage of Olive. “Olive.” he smiled as he walked past them and leaned over the coffee table to give Kat a hug. Noting both Carter and Olive’s eyes were glued to Miles’s backside as he stood upright but they managed to tear themselves away as he turned at the waist to address his man.

“I’ll go get changed.” Miles said as he jetted a thumb toward the hall and their bedroom. “Then we can all go grab dinner.” He then turned and walked off, Olive doing that Michael Jackson leaning pose before she almost fell forward were it not for Carter’s fast reflexes.

“Are you okay?” Carter laughed as Olive’s gaze switched back and forth between Carter and the direction Miles had vanished in.

“I think I came untucked!” Olive said, causing Kat to spew her water!



In an empty dressing room, Carter is seen fitting something into a locker, subtly shifting his body to keep whatever it was hidden from view. Sensing someone else present behind him, Carter glanced back over his shoulder and hurriedly slammed the locker shut, placing his back against it so there was no chance of the camera nor viewers getting a look at what he was keeping away from prying eyes.

“So!”

He clapped his hands and rubbed his palms together, smiling in glee.

“Here we are! Blaze of Glory XII and me standing at the side of my Kitty Kat so that she can get her hands on SCW’s answer to a Karen, that two-faced shrew of a woman, Bea Barnhart. And to tell you the truth, from the moment Kitty Kat was looking for a partner and I accepted, I’ve been more excited because I’m experiencing something new. Ariana is my bestie, my sister and my forever tag team partner and always will be! But while she’s busy elsewhere, Kat needs me and I am going to be there for her. I get to experience something new in teaming with her, and to experience the familiar because I have been in the ring with the Bulldog before. But here’s where things have taken a slight detour, and we have the Barnharts to thank for that. Or at least, one of them. The Bulldog himself, Bill Barnhart.”

Carter stood upright from the locker, but remained between it and the camera to prevent any looky loos from seeing what was behind closed doors.

“Now, last time around, Bill asked me a question, and he told me that I was free to answer or not. Well, you know me. I’d be likely to answer whether he gave me the green light or not. I’m opinionated, it’s just what my people do.”

He winked at the camera.

“Now the question you asked me of me Bill, that we have the women start and every time one of them tags out, you and I abstain from wrestling and instead, we just tag right back out and let them resume fighting to end this little scuffle between them. Have I got that right?”

He jetted out his lower lip, chin resting atop his curled fingers and he nodded.

“Well Bulldog - or if I can call you Bill? That is an interesting proposition, I grant you. A tempting one, even. But you see, whether I accept or not there is one little problem with that, that I think we should address. I guess the nicest way of phrasing it is…”

He frowned and shook his head.

“What exactly makes you think both parties will agree to this? I mean, I’m certain Kat would be more than happy to stay in the ring to turn Bea into a can of Alpo, but Bea herself? Let’s not forget the reason why we’re here, Bill! It’s because Bea - your wife - was unwilling to face Kat one on one! She refused the option of being alone in the ring with Kat to the point the match makers had to satiate her with a mixed tag team match instead! She was willing to only sign with this match if it was a tag team match with you at her side.”

He waggled his brow.

“Do you understand what I’m getting at, Bill? It’s right back to where we left off last time around. I understand as a married couple, you and Bea have to present a united front. I understand that as a loving husband, you have to support her - even when she’s wrong. You can ignore the facts but the rest of the world can not and will not give her the same luxury! If you and I tag in and then do as you propose and I tag back out, I am all too certain that Kat will happily accept! But Bea? If she wasn’t willing to face Kat one on one, what makes you think she’ll tag back in? Hell! What makes you think she’ll even be willing to start the match against Kat in the first place!?”

Carter tilted his head and looked into the camera knowingly.

“Think about it, Bill. You’re a bright boy! This time, it seems that your wife just might have backed you into a corner that you won’t be able to get out of!”

Arms held out wide, Carter walked forward, effectively ushering the camera out and shut the locker room door behind it.

Pages: [1] 2 3